be_v very_o unwilling_a to_o do_v just_a as_o man_n be_v to_o die_v and_o he_o propose_v 10_o similitude_n in_o this_o supposition_n which_o seem_v not_o well_o ground_v nor_o weighty_a pag._n 845._o quote_v text_n of_o scripture_n urge_v against_o his_o tenet_n and_o answer_v they_o but_o three_o in_o all_o then_o he_o come_v to_o the_o opinion_n that_o soul_n depart_v do_v sleep_n till_o the_o resurrection_n void_a of_o all_o operation_n till_o the_o resurrection_n and_o then_o the_o body_n rise_v from_o death_n and_o the_o soul_n from_o their_o lethargy_n this_o sleep_n say_v our_o author_n be_v plain_a death_n as_o that_o of_o the_o body_n be_v call_v sleep_n pag._n 846._o he_o say_v sure_o it_o be_v good_a soul_n separate_v do_v go_v into_o heaven_n and_o enjoy_v the_o vision_n of_o god_n and_o the_o evil_n do_v go_v into_o hell_n but_o they_o be_v not_o complete_o happy_a or_o unhappy_a till_o the_o resurrection_n but_o from_o whence_o he_o take_v this_o rule_n he_o show_v not_o nor_o offer_v proof_n of_o it_o it_o be_v a_o absurd_a thing_n and_o against_o god_n wisdom_n that_o the_o form_n of_o any_o body_n shall_v always_o subsist_v separately_z from_o that_o body_n i_o say_v if_o this_o be_v absurd_a it_o be_v very_o near_o of_o kin_n to_o absurdity_n that_o it_o shall_v subsist_v at_o all_o without_o its_o body_n it_o be_v object_v to_o he_o that_o if_o soul_n go_v to_o heaven_n at_o the_o death_n what_o need_n be_v there_o then_o of_o a_o resurrection_n he_o answer_v the_o form_n or_o soul_n can_v not_o always_o subsist_v without_o the_o body_n why_o not_o say_v i_o as_o well_o as_o do_v so_o for_o hundred_o or_o thousand_o of_o year_n say_v he_o it_o will_v be_v absurd_a and_o against_o god_n wisdom_n i_o do_v perceive_v this_o consequence_n and_o he_o do_v not_o offer_v to_o prove_v it_o therefore_o i_o think_v it_o no_o more_o absurd_a in_o the_o one_o case_n than_o in_o the_o other_o pag._n 847._o say_v the_o separation_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v by_o violence_n and_o nullum_fw-la violentum_fw-la est_fw-la perpetuum_fw-la i_o say_v nor_o diuturnum_fw-la cites_n 1_o cor._n 15.19_o if_o there_o be_v not_o a_o resurrection_n christian_n be_v of_o all_o man_n most_o miserable_a how_o can_v that_o be_v if_o good_a soul_n go_v to_o heaven_n at_o the_o death_n and_o there_o behold_v the_o face_n of_o god_n he_o answer_v this_o say_v concern_v only_o the_o body_n of_o christian_n and_o not_o their_o soul_n their_o body_n say_v he_o will_v be_v most_o miserable_a not_o more_o miserable_a say_v i_o than_o the_o body_n of_o other_o man_n and_o therefore_o not_o of_o all_o other_o the_o most_o miserable_a he_o cite_v psalm_n 146.4_o when_o the_o breath_n of_o man_n go_v forth_o he_o shall_v turn_v again_o to_o his_o earth_n and_o that_o very_a day_n all_o his_o thought_n perish_v so_o psal_n 78.39_o man_n spirit_n as_o a_o wind_n pass_v away_o and_o come_v not_o again_o pag._n 848._o he_o will_v not_o allow_v spirit_n in_o these_o place_n to_o signify_v the_o soul_n but_o in_o place_n make_v for_o he_o it_o must_v do_v so_o as_o when_o stephen_n say_v lord_n jesus_n receive_v my_o spirit_n cites_n psal_n 115_o 17._o and_o in_o other_o place_n the_o dead_a praise_n not_o thou_o o_o lord_n nor_o all_o they_o that_o go_v down_o into_o the_o silence_n but_o the_o live_n do_v it_o so_o isa_n 38._o he_o answer_v soul_n after_o death_n do_v praise_n god_n prove_v rev._n chap._n 5._o and_o chap._n 19_o and_o oppose_v this_o trance_n to_o the_o other_o text_n pag._n 849._o cites_n job_n 17.16_o also_o in_o the_o grave_a the_o weary_a be_v at_o rest_n and_o fear_v no_o oppressor_n therefore_o bad_a soul_n not_o punish_v pag._n 850._o he_o close_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o soul_n with_o a_o long_a definition_n of_o it_o according_a to_o his_o mode_n and_o with_o all_o the_o particular_a qualification_n which_o he_o have_v before_o design_v for_o it_o we_o may_v now_o observe_v in_o short_a upon_o this_o author_n that_o he_o be_v very_o much_o incline_v and_o bend_v to_o maintain_v the_o immateriality_n of_o the_o soul_n as_o a_o thing_n without_o which_o there_o can_v not_o be_v a_o future_a reward_n or_o punishment_n a_o mistake_v wherein_o all_o be_v involve_v or_o pretend_v to_o be_v involve_v who_o maintaintain_v his_o opinion_n we_o see_v he_o have_v be_v very_o laborious_a about_o it_o have_v read_v all_o that_o he_o can_v find_v write_v of_o it_o and_o study_v and_o deliver_v to_o we_o a_o multitude_n of_o argument_n about_o it_o and_o have_v show_v learning_n judgement_n and_o industry_n to_o a_o high_a degree_n join_v with_o integrity_n or_o a_o good_a mean_v and_o belief_n that_o he_o do_v well_o and_o bestow_v his_o pain_n upon_o a_o subject_a that_o deserve_v they_o and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a needful_a truth_n which_o he_o support_v but_o with_o what_o success_n he_o have_v do_v it_o must_v be_v refer_v to_o judgement_n after_o perusal_n of_o the_o answer_n which_o have_v be_v offer_v to_o his_o argument_n upon_o the_o difference_n arise_v between_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o author_n and_o the_o answerer_n upon_o many_o occasion_n or_o particular_n and_o because_o we_o have_v very_o much_o study_v and_o affect_a brevity_n in_o both_o our_o observation_n and_o answer_n it_o need_v not_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o those_o who_o be_v desirous_a of_o a_o more_o full_a satisfaction_n upon_o this_o point_n will_v think_v our_o author_n worthy_a of_o their_o own_o perusal_n concern_v this_o subject_a and_o many_o other_o franciscus_n de_fw-fr oviedo_n a_o jesuit_n write_v a_o body_n of_o philosophy_n and_o in_o it_o of_o the_o soul_n print_v in_o a_o large_a folio_n at_o lion_n anno_fw-la 1640._o and_o therein_o fol._n 6._o n._n 17._o he_o join_v with_o other_o in_o find_v fault_n with_o aristotle_n definition_n of_o the_o soul_n because_o he_o do_v not_o tell_v we_o quid_fw-la sit_fw-la anima_fw-la but_o cujus_fw-la sit_fw-la our_o author_n offer_v to_o mend_v that_o of_o aristotle_n by_o a_o definition_n of_o his_o own_o viz._n the_o soul_n be_v the_o constituent_a act_n or_o move_a power_n of_o a_o compositum_fw-la that_o be_v able_a to_o exert_v or_o exercise_v vital_a action_n i_o say_v this_o seem_v a_o difference_n without_o a_o diversity_n or_o but_o one_o pretend_v and_o it_o may_v be_v collect_v that_o a_o soul_n have_v no_o proper_a genus_fw-la or_o such_o specifical_a difference_n of_o its_o own_o whereby_o it_o can_v be_v define_v or_o know_v nor_o that_o it_o can_v be_v conceive_v otherwise_o than_o as_o it_o be_v a_o constituent_a part_n of_o a_o compositum_fw-la by_o the_o conjunction_n of_o a_o soul_n and_o a_o body_n whence_o we_o pretend_v to_o infer_v that_o the_o soul_n in_o its_o nature_n be_v not_o a_o substance_n subsist_v by_o itself_o or_o in_o separation_n from_o its_o body_n nor_o can_v be_v otherwise_o define_v or_o understand_v than_o by_o its_o reference_n and_o relation_n to_o a_o body_n both_o our_o definition_n call_v it_o the_o actus_fw-la primus_fw-la of_o the_o compositum_fw-la or_o of_o a_o organical_a body_n so_o as_o we_o have_v no_o conception_n of_o it_o at_o all_o save_v by_o the_o relation_n which_o it_o have_v to_o the_o body_n or_o to_o the_o man_n and_o without_o that_o it_o be_v to_o we_o unintelligible_a and_o thence_o it_o seem_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n can_v be_v natural_a to_o it_o or_o at_o least_o to_o our_o conception_n or_o knowledge_n of_o it_o fol._n 8._o n._n 2._o he_o say_v there_o be_v no_o degree_n of_o reason_n in_o brute_n and_o but_o some_o degree_n of_o sense_n and_o in_o brute_n we_o find_v no_o degree_n of_o intellect_n or_o sign_n of_o it_o but_o all_o they_o do_v be_v by_o instinct_n to_o the_o contrary_a of_o this_o we_o have_v say_v before_o that_o beast_n do_v know_v by_o single_a intellect_n and_o be_v teach_v to_o remember_v duty_n and_o deny_v their_o appetite_n and_o obey_v their_o teacher_n and_o other_o man_n in_o thing_n which_o they_o have_v learn_v and_o use_v both_o obedience_n and_o a_o rational_a subtlety_n in_o they_o he_o say_v every_o soul_n be_v the_o act_n of_o a_o mortal_a body_n that_o a_o angel_n be_v a_o simple_a complete_a substance_n but_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o incomplete_a substance_n ordain_v to_o be_v total_o compound_v with_o the_o body_n with_o which_o it_o be_v unite_v that_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o material_a organ_n it_o may_v produce_v sense_n and_o intelligence_n in_o such_o body_n as_o have_v they_o this_o i_o take_v well_o enough_o to_o agree_v with_o a_o material_a soul_n fol._n 10._o n._n 15._o he_o say_v it_o be_v object_v the_o humane_a soul_n do_v so_o communicate_v itself_o to_o matter_n as_o that_o still_o it_o keep_v its_o own_o subsistence_n he_o
man_n without_o design_n to_o teach_v concern_v it_o 2._o we_o may_v observe_v that_o the_o retribution_n expect_v to_o be_v make_v at_o the_o resurrection_n will_v be_v both_o more_o complete_a and_o formal_a than_o what_o man_n conceive_v to_o be_v in_o the_o procedure_n concern_v a_o separately_z subsist_v soul_n we_o read_v god_n will_v not_o execute_v upon_o sodom_n without_o a_o full_a examination_n of_o the_o matter_n and_o so_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o resurrection_n all_o shall_v stand_v before_o the_o judgement_n seat_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o book_n shall_v be_v open_v that_o of_o conscience_n and_o that_o of_o life_n that_o of_o conscience_n have_v enough_o evidence_n to_o condemn_v the_o whole_a world_n but_o those_o who_o name_n be_v find_v write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o life_n and_o those_o only_o shall_v escape_v by_o special_a privilege_n or_o imputation_n of_o the_o righteousness_n of_o christ_n and_o as_o the_o proceed_v will_v be_v more_o formal_a so_o the_o retribution_n will_v be_v more_o complete_a and_o make_v to_o both_o the_o essential_a part_n of_o man_n his_o soul_n and_o his_o body_n which_o as_o they_o have_v joint_o and_o inseparate_o act_v in_o this_o life_n so_o shall_v they_o rejoice_v or_o mourn_v at_o the_o resurrection_n after_o the_o sentence_n of_o a_o last_o judgement_n pass_v upon_o they_o 3._o we_o may_v observe_v that_o death_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v frequent_o call_v and_o compare_v to_o a_o sleep_n and_o that_o the_o most_o sound_a and_o profound_a and_o in_o such_o a_o sleep_n viz._n a_o sound_a sleep_n whatsoever_o time_n pass_v over_o the_o sleeper_n head_n he_o have_v no_o perceivance_n of_o if_o it_o be_v two_o ten_o or_o twenty_o hour_n the_o length_n or_o shortness_n of_o the_o pass_a time_n do_v not_o at_o all_o appear_v to_o the_o sleeper_n but_o at_o his_o wake_n he_o rise_v as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v but_o new_o fall_v asleep_o man_n death_n be_v such_o a_o profound_a sleep_n and_o his_o resurrection_n such_o a_o wake_v if_o during_o that_o sleep_n there_o go_v over_o the_o dead_a man_n head_n month_n or_o year_n to_o a_o hundred_o or_o a_o thousand_o this_o be_v no_o way_n perceivable_a by_o the_o dead_a person_n but_o when_o he_o rise_v it_o will_v be_v but_o as_o if_o he_o have_v new_o fall_v asleep_o we_o read_v that_o a_o thousand_o year_n with_o god_n be_v but_o as_o one_o day_n nor_o be_v they_o in_o truth_n so_o much_o and_o in_o our_o present_a case_n we_o may_v say_v that_o a_o thousand_o year_n go_v over_o such_o a_o sleeper_n head_n be_v but_o as_o one_o day_n to_o he_o or_o be_v rather_o less_o viz_o not_o so_o much_o to_o the_o sleeper_n as_o one_o day_n to_o a_o man_n that_o be_v active_a in_o the_o world_n for_o that_o the_o dead_a man_n be_v not_o at_o all_o affect_a with_o the_o time_n which_o pass_v over_o he_o but_o when_o the_o last_o trumpet_n shall_v sound_v the_o dead_a world_n shall_v awake_v as_o if_o they_o have_v then_o but_o new_o fall_v asleep_o ready_a to_o obey_v the_o summons_n of_o rise_v you_o dead_a and_o come_v to_o judgement_n whence_o although_o the_o time_n betwixt_o death_n and_o judgement_n appear_v upon_o a_o sudden_a conception_n to_o be_v long_o or_o overlong_a yet_o upon_o a_o better_a search_v it_o will_v be_v find_v of_o very_o small_a importance_n either_o in_o respect_n to_o god_n or_o man._n and_o notice_n it_o seem_v may_v be_v take_v that_o it_o will_v look_v like_o a_o great_a impropriety_n to_o term_v death_n a_o sleep_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o after_o death_n the_o better_a part_n of_o the_o man_n viz._n his_o soul_n continue_v wake_v and_o alive_a and_o at_o a_o great_a liberty_n and_o freedom_n of_o action_n than_o ever_o it_o enjoy_v during_o its_o conjunction_n with_o the_o body_n 4._o we_o may_v observe_v that_o the_o same_o which_o die_v rises_z and_o as_o the_o soul_n be_v principal_a in_o man_n so_o man_n shall_v be_v more_o the_o same_o at_o his_o rise_n in_o respect_n of_o his_o soul_n then_o of_o his_o body_n for_o his_o body_n shall_v be_v but_o of_o the_o same_o kind_n as_o wheat_n come_v of_o wheat_n and_o barley_n of_o barley_n but_o when_o providence_n have_v so_o form_v the_o body_n and_o kindle_v in_o it_o the_o flame_n of_o life_n by_o breathe_v into_o he_o the_o breath_n of_o life_n to_o be_v derive_v only_o from_o heaven_n his_o humane_a power_n and_o faculty_n viz._n his_o sense_n and_o common_a sense_n his_o fantasy_n intellect_n and_o judgement_n his_o affection_n and_o passion_n his_o knowledge_n and_o memory_n shall_v be_v altogether_o the_o same_o that_o they_o be_v when_o he_o die_v and_o as_o much_o the_o same_o as_o they_o be_v at_o a_o man_n wake_v again_o after_o a_o sound_n and_o long_o sleep_v take_v and_o the_o person_n rise_v shall_v be_v more_o the_o same_o than_o a_o old_a man_n be_v the_o same_o person_n that_o he_o be_v when_o he_o be_v young_a the_o same_o person_n soul_n and_o body_n that_o die_v shall_v be_v revive_v and_o rise_v again_o as_o one_o who_o fall_v asleep_a wake_v and_o return_v to_o the_o former_a power_n affection_n and_o action_n of_o his_o life_n but_o if_o the_o soul_n be_v in_o a_o separate_a be_v and_o state_n of_o activity_n during_o all_o that_o time_n of_o the_o separation_n how_o can_v it_o be_v say_v to_o obtain_v a_o resurrection_n or_o be_v conceive_v to_o desire_v a_o reunion_n with_o that_o body_n which_o before_o be_v but_o as_o a_o cage_n or_o prison_n to_o it_o and_o it_o seem_v such_o a_o soul_n shall_v rather_o fear_v and_o resist_v such_o a_o reunion_n with_o its_o former_a body_n then_o rejoice_v at_o it_o or_o be_v content_v with_o it_o 5._o we_o may_v observe_v that_o betwixt_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o man_n no_o alteration_n of_o his_o condition_n can_v be_v expect_v or_o hope_v for_o but_o as_o the_o tree_n fall_v so_o it_o must_v lie_v and_o as_o death_n leave_v we_o so_o judgement_n shall_v find_v we_o the_o body_n be_v return_v to_o the_o dust_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v take_v and_o if_o the_o flame_n of_o life_n and_o activity_n first_o derive_v from_o god_n and_o sine_fw-la propagate_v by_o generation_n be_v by_o death_n extinguish_v there_o remain_v nothing_o for_o a_o alter_a power_n natural_o to_o work_v upon_o solomon_n tell_v we_o there_o be_v no_o work_n nor_o device_n nor_o knowledge_n nor_o wisdom_n in_o the_o grave_a but_o all_o be_v rest_n and_o peace_n there_o and_o so_o say_v job_n there_o the_o wicked_a cease_v from_o trouble_v and_o there_o the_o we_o airy_a be_v at_o rest_n so_o chap._n 3.11_o oh_o that_o i_o have_v die_v from_o the_o womb_n i_o shall_v then_o have_v be_v as_o though_o i_o have_v not_o be_v solomon_n again_o as_o a_o man_n come_v out_o of_o his_o mother_n womb_n so_o shall_v he_o return_v to_o go_v as_o he_o come_v and_o shall_v take_v nothing_o with_o he_o and_o so_o for_o the_o resurrection_n man_n shall_v rise_v as_o they_o lie_v down_o without_o natural_a or_o appear_a possibility_n of_o any_o alteration_n we_o proceed_v now_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o what_o we_o have_v before_o assert_v viz._n that_o the_o resurrection_n be_v a_o article_n or_o point_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n as_o clear_o teach_v and_o assert_v as_o well_o evidence_v and_o attest_v and_o as_o full_o and_o certain_o to_o be_v believe_v as_o any_o other_o point_n or_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n whatsoever_o and_o for_o this_o our_o evidence_n shall_v begin_v from_o the_o old_a testament_n there_o exod._n 3.6_o god_n be_v style_v the_o god_n of_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n and_o from_o that_o style_n the_o resurrection_n be_v prove_v by_o our_o lord_n but_o we_o must_v agree_v that_o the_o proof_n which_o it_o make_v rise_v more_o from_o the_o authority_n of_o he_o who_o quote_v it_o as_o a_o proof_n than_o in_o the_o evidence_n of_o the_o word_n themselves_o for_o god_n may_v reasonable_o be_v so_o style_v from_o the_o great_a favour_n which_o he_o have_v show_v to_o those_o person_n and_o his_o covenant_n and_o promise_v make_v with_o they_o and_o to_o they_o but_o the_o sadducee_n refuse_v to_o admit_v of_o any_o other_o scripture_n save_o moses_n his_o write_n and_o to_o prove_v the_o resurrection_n out_o of_o those_o write_n our_o lord_n make_v choice_n of_o this_o text_n and_o from_o his_o authority_n the_o same_o must_v be_v admit_v among_o christian_n to_o be_v a_o good_a proof_n of_o our_o future_a resurrection_n from_o the_o dead_a and_o as_o ordinary_a reader_n can_v hardly_o have_v draw_v a_o good_a proof_n out_o of_o that_o text_n so_o another_o proof_n of_o the_o resurrection_n appear_v not_o till_o we_o come_v to_o the_o book_n of_o job_n and_o there_o
be_v find_v therefore_o most_o likely_a he_o die_v in_o the_o mount_n and_o be_v bury_v but_o so_o unknown_o as_o they_o count_v it_o by_o conjecture_n also_o to_o be_v god_n own_o do_v but_o there_o be_v then_o no_o witness_n of_o that_o fact_n nor_o any_o revelation_n since_o concern_v it_o till_o this_o appearance_n of_o that_o prophet_n at_o our_o present_a transfiguration_n and_o that_o seem_v to_o favour_v rather_o moses_n his_o translation_n more_o than_o his_o death_n and_o burial_n although_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o text_n stand_v for_o the_o late_a we_o leave_v the_o truth_n as_o a_o mystery_n and_o accept_v the_o proof_n as_o mystical_a and_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v confide_v in_o or_o rely_v upon_o for_o the_o establishment_n of_o a_o doctrine_n who_o verity_n and_o certainty_n be_v now_o controvert_v and_o expect_v to_o be_v better_o prove_v than_o by_o mystical_a and_o untrialable_a argument_n matth._n 22.32_o god_n declare_v himself_o the_o god_n of_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob._n and_o our_o lord_n say_v he_o be_v not_o the_o god_n of_o the_o dead_a but_o of_o the_o live_n ergo_fw-la abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n be_v live_v and_o do_v subsist_v in_o their_o separate_a soul_n for_o their_o body_n be_v long_o since_o turn_v to_o dust_n and_o be_v not_o to_o this_o we_o answer_v that_o all_o person_n who_o have_v live_v do_v live_v or_o shall_v live_v may_v be_v well_o enough_o say_v to_o live_v unto_o god_n with_o who_o thing_n past_a and_o to_o come_v may_v be_v well_o enough_o say_v to_o be_v present_a for_o that_o time_n can_v work_v or_o have_v any_o effect_n upon_o he_o his_o be_v or_o his_o knowledge_n and_o therefore_o luke_n 20.28_o relate_v the_o same_o fact_n say_v god_n be_v not_o god_n of_o the_o dead_a but_o of_o the_o live_n add_v the_o reason_n for_o that_o all_o live_v unto_o he_o all_o who_o have_v live_v and_o shall_v live_v as_o well_o as_o those_o who_o do_v live_v those_o who_o have_v live_v and_o shall_v live_v do_v live_v unto_o god_n although_o they_o do_v not_o live_v unto_o man_n nor_o have_v any_o present_a subsistence_n either_o in_o soul_n or_o body_n if_o our_o lord_n have_v intend_v their_o live_n to_o god_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separate_a soul_n the_o intent_n may_v easy_o and_o will_v likely_o have_v be_v declare_v by_o he_o but_o the_o matter_n then_o argue_v do_v no_o way_n concern_v the_o point_n of_o a_o soul_n be_v separate_a subsistence_n but_o the_o answer_n be_v only_o intend_v to_o the_o query_n put_v to_o our_o lord_n by_o the_o sadducee_n who_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n they_o propound_v a_o case_n of_o seven_o brother_n have_v all_o one_o same_o wife_n upon_o which_o our_o lord_n cite_v the_o word_n of_o god_n concern_v these_o three_o old_a patriarch_n luke_n say_v that_o they_o be_v the_o child_n of_o god_n be_v the_o child_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o our_o lord_n apply_v his_o answer_n to_o their_o question_n they_o demand_v who_o wife_n their_o woman_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o resurrection_n he_o reply_v as_o touch_v the_o resurrection_n have_v you_o not_o read_v this_o say_v of_o god_n touch_v the_o patriarch_n and_o than_o apply_v that_o say_v to_o prove_v the_o resurrection_n according_o so_o as_o question_n the_o answer_n and_o the_o application_n be_v all_o and_o for_o aught_o appear_v only_o intend_v concern_v the_o resurrection_n without_o intent_n to_o speak_v here_o concern_v any_o state_n or_o condition_n of_o soul_n betwixt_o the_o state_n of_o death_n and_o that_o of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o resurrection_n be_v the_o only_a thing_n intend_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o that_o quotation_n mat._n 10.28_o fear_v not_o they_o which_o kill_v the_o body_n but_o be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n but_o rather_o fear_v he_o who_o be_v able_a to_o destroy_v both_o body_n and_o soul_n in_o hell_n luke_n 12.4_o relate_v the_o same_o doctrine_n thus_o fear_v not_o they_o that_o kill_v the_o body_n and_o after_o that_o have_v no_o more_o that_o they_o can_v do_v but_o fear_v he_o who_o after_o he_o have_v kill_v have_v power_n to_o cast_v into_o hell_n we_o may_v perceive_v that_o the_o substance_n and_o intent_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n be_v the_o same_o in_o both_o these_o evangelist_n but_o the_o word_n or_o expression_n in_o which_o the_o same_o be_v deliver_v do_v differ_v very_o much_o yet_o not_o to_o alter_v the_o doctrine_n principal_o intend_v to_o be_v teach_v viz._n not_o to_o fear_v the_o violence_n of_o man_n who_o power_n be_v confine_v to_o this_o world_n and_o can_v extend_v no_o far_o but_o that_o man_n ought_v rather_o to_o fear_v god_n who_o have_v power_n to_o reward_n and_o punish_v after_o man_n departure_n out_o of_o this_o world_n and_o in_o a_o future_a state_n this_o we_o take_v for_o the_o doctrine_n main_o intend_v by_o they_o both_o and_o therein_o they_o do_v full_o agree_v but_o in_o the_o collateral_a doctrine_n endeavour_v to_o be_v collect_v from_o s._n matthew_n expression_n and_o word_v of_o the_o same_o so_o separate_v and_o divide_v betwixt_o the_o soul_n and_o the_o body_n as_o that_o one_o may_v be_v kill_v and_o the_o other_o not_o or_o the_o one_o be_v cast_v into_o hell_n and_o the_o other_o not_o in_o this_o point_n which_o i_o take_v for_o collateral_a to_o the_o main_a point_n intend_v the_o word_n of_o these_o two_o evangelist_n differ_v very_o much_o for_o in_o the_o expression_n of_o s._n luke_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o of_o the_o soul_n and_o therefore_o no_o division_n make_v or_o intend_v betwixt_o soul_n and_o body_n it_o seem_v then_o that_o it_o may_v be_v collect_v that_o both_o have_v a_o right_a notion_n of_o the_o doctrine_n main_o intend_v to_o be_v deliver_v of_o not_o fear_v man_n who_o power_n be_v limit_v to_o this_o world_n and_o fear_v god_n who_o can_v recompense_v both_o here_o and_o hereafter_o s._n matthew_n may_v have_v word_v this_o matter_n according_a to_o his_o own_o conception_n of_o the_o thing_n for_o his_o word_n prove_v at_o least_o his_o opinion_n to_o have_v be_v that_o a_o man_n soul_n and_o body_n be_v dividable_a and_o that_o the_o body_n may_v be_v kill_v without_o kill_v the_o soul_n and_o yet_o he_o do_v not_o say_v the_o soul_n can_v be_v in_o hell_n without_o the_o body_n but_o god_n can_v cast_v they_o both_o into_o hell_n plain_n it_o seem_v s._n matthew_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o soul_n be_v capable_a of_o separate_a state_n but_o the_o expression_n of_o s._n luke_n give_v we_o some_o warrant_n to_o think_v that_o christ_n do_v not_o deliver_v than_o doctrine_n in_o the_o word_n use_v by_o s._n matthew_n but_o that_o he_o have_v word_v it_o according_a to_o his_o own_o conception_n and_o opinion_n and_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n take_v as_o deliver_v by_o s._n luke_n be_v no_o more_o but_o that_o man_n can_v only_o afflict_v and_o punish_v in_o this_o world_n but_o god_n can_v do_v it_o both_o here_o and_o hereafter_o and_o this_o all_o man_n must_v agree_v and_o assent_v unto_o luke_n 16.19_o begin_v that_o which_o man_n usual_o call_v the_o parable_n of_o dives_n and_o lazarus_n the_o forego_v chap._n 15._o consist_v all_o of_o parable_n and_o this_o chapter_n begin_v with_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o unjust_a steward_n and_o end_n with_o this_o of_o dives_n and_o lazarus_n who_o very_a name_n seem_v to_o be_v some_o proof_n that_o the_o story_n be_v a_o parable_n if_o it_o be_v a_o history_n and_o true_a relation_n of_o a_o fact_n it_o may_v pass_v for_o a_o very_a strong_a proof_n of_o the_o soul_n subsistence_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n but_o pass_v for_o a_o parable_n it_o seem_v not_o a_o foundation_n firm_a enough_o to_o bear_v the_o weight_n of_o a_o otherwise_o unproved_a structure_n and_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v for_o rev._n 6.10_o the_o soul_n under_o the_o altar_n of_o those_o slay_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o testimony_n which_o they_o hold_v cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n how_o long_o lord_n do_v thou_o not_o judge_v and_o avenge_v our_o blood_n this_o be_v but_o in_o a_o trance_n and_o no_o more_o real_a or_o true_a than_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o great_a dragon_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o seven_o crown_n who_o tail_n draw_v the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o star_n of_o heaven_n and_o do_v cast_v they_o to_o the_o earth_n or_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a city_n descend_v out_o of_o heaven_n from_o god_n after_o s._n john_n be_v rapt_v up_o into_o heaven_n by_o the_o open_a door_n all_o be_v but_o a_o trance_n and_o may_v pass_v for_o a_o rapture_n not_o a_o ground_n strong_a enough_o to_o fix_v a_o prove_a foundation_n upon_o
not_o let_v the_o world_n be_v judge_v for_o our_o lord_n be_v main_a scope_n and_o intent_n in_o this_o text_n appear_v clear_o to_o be_v the_o warn_v of_o his_o disciple_n not_o to_o fear_v man_n for_o that_o they_o can_v only_o punish_v with_o death_n and_o no_o far_o not_o to_o fear_v they_o so_o much_o as_o god_n who_o can_v punish_v beyond_o death_n by_o cast_v into_o hell_n the_o content_n in_o both_o evangelist_n express_v that_o our_o lord_n exhort_v his_o disciple_n to_o preach_v to_o other_o what_o they_o have_v hear_v of_o he_o he_o bid_v they_o not_o be_v afraid_a so_o to_o do_v for_o that_o man_n can_v only_o kill_v the_o body_n and_o do_v you_o no_o more_o harm_n but_o god_n can_v punish_v after_o death_n and_o cast_v you_o into_o hell_n and_o this_o we_o ought_v to_o fear_v more_o than_o any_o thing_n that_o man_n can_v do_v to_o we_o that_o st._n matth._n have_v word_v our_o lord_n expression_n otherwise_o be_v true_a but_o that_o our_o lord_n intent_n here_o be_v to_o teach_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n after_o death_n appear_v not_o in_o st._n luke_n word_n nor_o in_o the_o context_n of_o either_o of_o the_o evangelist_n and_o the_o word_v of_o it_o in_o st._n matthew_n text_n seem_v to_o i_o but_o the_o result_n of_o that_o apostle_n judgement_n perhaps_o according_a to_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o that_o time_n and_o however_o here_o be_v two_o relation_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o of_o equal_a authority_n it_o seem_v man_n may_v accept_v which_o of_o they_o they_o think_v most_o likely_a or_o most_o true_a without_o much_o apprehend_n the_o abuse_n which_o atheist_n or_o profane_a person_n may_v make_v of_o it_o parag._n 11._o you_o say_v i_o make_v matthew_n and_o luke_n to_o disagree_v again_o yet_o the_o case_n be_v no_o more_o but_o this_o matthew_z say_z two_o thief_n be_v crucify_v with_o our_o saviour_n and_o those_o thief_n also_o which_o be_v crucify_v with_o he_o revile_v he_o and_o mark_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n viz._n they_o crucify_a two_o thief_n with_o he_o and_o they_o who_o be_v crucify_a with_o he_o revile_v he_o luke_n only_o relate_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o have_v conversion_n which_o he_o have_v by_o hear-say_n thus_o the_o difference_n which_o there_o be_v among_o they_o be_v not_o make_v by_o i_o who_o only_o relate_v the_o case_n as_o it_o be_v leave_v it_o to_o other_o to_o adjust_a such_o difference_n as_o there_o appear_v among_o they_o i_o do_v not_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o st._n luke_n relation_n only_o say_v it_o may_v be_v questionable_a upon_o these_o difference_n but_o for_o answer_n to_o the_o objection_n from_o the_o have_v be_v that_o day_n in_o paradise_n i_o say_v that_o the_o crucifixion_n and_o death_n be_v on_o friday_n evening_n and_o the_o resurrection_n upon_o sunday_n morning_n and_o this_o thief_n may_v and_o likely_a do_v rise_v at_o the_o time_n of_o our_o lord_n resurrection_n matth._n 27.52_o the_o grave_n be_v open_v and_o many_o body_n of_o saint_n which_o sleep_v arise_v and_o go_v and_o appear_v unto_o many_o and_o there_o be_v a_o great_a concurrence_n of_o opinion_n that_o the_o old_a patriarch_n have_v part_n in_o that_o resurrection_n this_o be_v grant_v i_o hope_v show_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n this_o day_n be_v to_o very_o good_a purpose_n for_o this_o promise_n to_o the_o thief_n may_v be_v literal_o fulfil_v if_o he_o rise_v at_o our_o lord_n resurrection_n i_o wonder_v how_o you_o miss_v of_o this_o effect_n of_o my_o answer_n full_o express_v in_o my_o treatise_n and_o yet_o it_o seem_v you_o do_v miss_v of_o it_o for_o else_o you_o will_v not_o have_v proceed_v as_o you_o do_v in_o this_o paragraph_n paragraph_n 12._o you_o say_v you_o wonder_v how_o i_o can_v conceive_v that_o the_o parable_n of_o dives_n be_v deliver_v to_o dilucidate_v our_o lord_n doctrine_n in_o the_o 15_o verse_n of_o that_o chapter_n viz._n that_o what_o be_v high_o esteem_v in_o the_o sight_n of_o man_n may_v be_v a_o abomination_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n i_o will_v tell_v you_o how_o i_o come_v to_o conceive_v so_o this_o doctrine_n our_o lord_n deliver_v ver_fw-la 15._o and_o ver_fw-la the_o 19_o begin_v the_o parable_n distance_v only_o by_o three_o intermediate_v verse_n and_o the_o parable_n be_v very_o proper_a and_o significant_a for_o that_o purpose_n for_o what_o in_o man_n sight_n be_v more_o glorious_a and_o happy_a than_o the_o state_n of_o dives_n and_o what_o more_o miserable_a than_o that_o of_o lazarus_n and_o yet_o in_o god_n sight_n and_o knowledge_n their_o state_n be_v direct_o the_o contrary_a but_o say_v you_o christ_n deliver_v this_o doctrine_n to_o the_o pharisee_n i_o grant_v it_o and_o so_o for_o aught_o that_o i_o can_v perceive_v he_o do_v that_o parable_n nor_o do_v i_o find_v any_o cause_n for_o you_o to_o doubt_v of_o it_o you_o be_v willing_a to_o suppose_v which_o i_o think_v be_v to_o grant_v that_o it_o be_v a_o parable_n and_o you_o wonder_v that_o i_o shall_v say_v parable_n be_v a_o sandy_a foundation_n for_o the_o build_n of_o doctrine_n upon_o for_o say_v you_o our_o lord_n speak_v to_o the_o multitude_n in_o parable_n and_o without_o a_o parable_n speak_v he_o not_o unto_o they_o to_o this_o i_o answer_v his_o disciple_n wonder_v at_o it_o and_o inquire_v why_o he_o do_v so_o and_o he_o tell_v they_o the_o reason_n viz._n that_o see_v they_o may_v not_o perceive_v and_o hear_v they_o may_v not_o understand_v and_o be_v convert_v for_o god_n appointment_n be_v to_o be_v fulfil_v by_o mean_n of_o their_o ignorance_n act_n 3.17_o peter_n tell_v the_o jew_n concern_v our_o lord_n suffering_n i_o wot_v that_o through_o ignorance_n you_o do_v it_o as_o do_v also_o your_o ruler_n but_o god_n so_o bring_v about_o what_o he_o have_v foretell_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o all_o his_o prophet_n so_o paul_n have_v they_o know_v he_o they_o will_v not_o have_v crucify_v the_o lord_n of_o glory_n but_o when_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o disciple_n be_v by_o themselves_o together_o he_o expound_v all_o thing_n unto_o they_o and_o do_v manifest_v himself_o unto_o they_o and_o not_o to_o the_o world_n but_o all_o be_v deliver_v in_o parable_n to_o they_o who_o be_v without_o john_n 15.15_o you_o be_v my_o friend_n for_o all_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v hear_v of_o my_o father_n i_o have_v make_v know_v unto_o you_o and_o i_o hearty_o wish_v our_o lord_n have_v expound_v this_o parable_n unto_o they_o parag._n 13._o you_o demand_v what_o can_v move_v paul_n to_o desire_v death_n rather_o than_o life_n i_o answer_v he_o be_v at_o rome_n when_o he_o write_v to_o the_o philippian_n such_o a_o one_o as_o paul_n the_o age_a and_o a_o prisoner_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o continual_a expectation_n of_o martyrdom_n chap._n 2.17_o if_o i_o be_v offer_v up_o as_o a_o sacrifice_n i_o will_v joy_v and_o rejoice_v with_o you_o and_o i_o will_v have_v you_o do_v so_o with_o i_o yourself_o may_v if_o you_o please_v contemplando_fw-la put_v your_o soul_n into_o his_o soul_n stead_n as_o job_n say_v or_o imagine_v your_o self_n to_o be_v in_o his_o case_n i_o judge_v you_o will_v have_v no_o cause_n to_o desire_v a_o long_a or_o a_o long_a continuance_n in_o that_o condition_n if_o it_o be_v not_o as_o he_o say_v for_o the_o opportunity_n and_o power_n to_o profit_v other_o man_n he_o say_v for_o he_o to_o die_v and_o be_v with_o christ_n will_v be_v far_o better_o 1_o thess_n 4.14_o as_o jesus_n die_v and_o rise_v again_o even_o so_o they_o also_o who_o sleep_n in_o jesus_n shall_v god_n bring_v with_o he_o but_o howsoever_o in_o such_o a_o case_n you_o may_v judge_v i_o think_v for_o myself_o that_o if_o i_o be_v in_o that_o case_n or_o a_o far_o more_o easy_a state_n of_o life_n yet_o infirm_a and_o age_a as_o i_o be_o and_o have_v withal_o so_o great_a assurance_n of_o a_o bless_a joyful_a resurrection_n as_o that_o apostle_n have_v viz._n that_o a_o crown_n of_o righteousness_n be_v lay_v up_o for_o he_o and_o to_o be_v give_v he_o at_o that_o day_n i_o think_v that_o i_o shall_v make_v little_a doubt_n in_o the_o choice_n but_o full_o desire_v to_o be_v dissolve_v and_o to_o be_v with_o christ_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o rest_v or_o sleep_v in_o christ_n to_o be_v of_o that_o number_n who_o be_v asleep_a in_o jesus_n god_n will_v bring_v with_o he_o for_o that_o bless_a be_v the_o dead_a who_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n for_o they_o rest_v from_o their_o labour_n and_o so_o job_n say_v there_o the_o weary_a be_v at_o rest_n free_v from_o oppression_n pain_n and_o suffering_n you_o mention_v a_o man_n become_v a_o prey_n to_o worm_n as_o a_o terror_n of_o death_n but_o i_o esteem_v
considerable_a in_o the_o degree_n of_o they_o for_o that_o he_o have_v collect_v together_o all_o that_o i_o have_v meet_v with_o in_o my_o former_a author_n for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o his_o tenet_n and_o have_v place_v and_o use_v they_o dexterous_o and_o as_o they_o appear_v to_o serve_v the_o most_o advantageous_o for_o his_o deign_v so_o as_o it_o seem_v i_o have_v not_o much_o more_o to_o expect_v from_o dr._n bentley_n or_o any_o other_o writer_n who_o shall_v or_o may_v undertake_v the_o maintenance_n of_o that_o opinion_n i_o think_v it_o deserve_v my_o serious_a consideration_n yet_o find_v it_o not_o convictive_a of_o my_o judgement_n in_o the_o point_n nor_o able_a to_o give_v any_o considerable_a stagger_v to_o it_o and_o therefore_o for_o my_o own_o satisfaction_n in_o the_o first_o place_n and_o assistance_n of_o other_o in_o the_o next_o place_n i_o undertake_v to_o make_v a_o stricture_n upon_o all_o the_o argument_n deliver_v in_o this_o book_n for_o proof_n of_o the_o point_n controvert_v and_o this_o by_o page_n according_a to_o his_o order_n use_v in_o the_o delivery_n of_o they_o and_o as_o he_o bring_v no_o new_a argument_n but_o only_o use_v those_o which_o in_o my_o former_a write_n have_v be_v mention_v so_o be_v my_o return_n thereunto_o but_o a_o repetition_n of_o thing_n before_o deliver_v apply_v to_o the_o particular_n as_o they_o be_v urge_v by_o he_o and_o because_o the_o answer_n be_v repetition_n my_o intent_n be_v to_o abbreviate_v they_o as_o much_o as_o i_o can_v without_o rebate_n the_o edge_n or_o take_v from_o the_o vigour_n of_o they_o pag._n 5._o he_o come_v to_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n and_o say_v god_n breath_n infuse_v it_o and_o our_o breath_n continue_v its_o union_n with_o the_o body_n here_o though_o i_o conceive_v not_o that_o god_n have_v breath_n or_o do_v breath_n yet_o i_o grant_v that_o god_n do_v by_o a_o animate_v breath_n give_v life_n to_o the_o body_n of_o man_n first_o fit_v and_o prepare_v to_o receive_v and_o act_v by_o the_o same_o he_o remark_n the_o ability_n of_o speech_n be_v confer_v on_o no_o other_o soul_n but_o man_n this_o i_o shall_v word_n it_o be_v confer_v on_o no_o other_o body_n but_o man_n for_o that_o man_n soul_n can_v speak_v without_o his_o tongue_n and_o if_o there_o be_v a_o defect_n in_o that_o organ_n the_o soul_n can_v neither_o help_v it_o nor_o act_n to_o speak_v without_o it_o pag._n 6._o say_v that_o by_o call_v man_n a_o live_a soul_n it_o be_v distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o soul_n this_o i_o deny_v and_o say_v that_o beast_n soul_n be_v live_v as_o well_o and_o as_o natural_o as_o man_n pag._n 7._o among_o his_o many_o expression_n not_o grant_v i_o grant_v this_o that_o adam_n soul_n come_v by_o inspiration_n from_o the_o lord_n he_o say_v it_o it_o a_o most_o astonish_a mystery_n to_o see_v the_o dust_n of_o the_o ground_n and_o a_o immortal_a spirit_n clasp_v each_o other_o with_o such_o dear_a embrace_n i_o confess_v this_o mystery_n be_v so_o astonish_a as_o quite_o discourage_v my_o belief_n of_o the_o thing_n he_o quote_v austin_n for_o the_o infundendo_fw-la creature_n but_o not_o any_o part_n or_o place_n of_o that_o author_n where_o the_o word_n quote_v may_v be_v find_v and_o i_o doubt_v he_o be_v wrong_a in_o it_o and_o that_o this_o expression_n be_v of_o latter_a date_n than_o augustine_n time_n pag._n 8._o the_o breath_n of_o our_o nostril_n he_o say_v and_o nothing_o else_o link_n and_o hold_v these_o two_o nature_n viz._n the_o mortal_a and_o immortal_a together_o for_o the_o soul_n come_v and_o go_v with_o the_o breath_n and_o can_v stay_v one_o minute_n after_o the_o breath_n be_v go_v i_o grant_v that_o as_o fire_n for_o want_v of_o air_n be_v suffocate_v so_o both_o the_o humane_a and_o bestial_a soul_n for_o want_n of_o breath_n but_o that_o be_v not_o the_o only_a want_n which_o can_v extinguish_v or_o dislodge_v such_o soul_n the_o want_n of_o blood_n will_v do_v it_o and_o so_o will_v the_o want_n of_o food_n or_o nourishment_n for_o breath_n blood_n and_o food_n be_v all_o of_o necessity_n for_o the_o life_n and_o support_v of_o a_o humane_a as_o well_o as_o of_o a_o brutal_a soul_n they_o can_v subsist_v if_o any_o of_o these_o be_v want_v to_o they_o and_o it_o pass_v with_o i_o for_o a_o strong_a evidence_n that_o the_o thing_n which_o can_v subsist_v without_o all_o these_o material_a support_v be_v itself_o also_o material_a viz._n both_o the_o brutal_a and_o the_o humane_a soul_n which_o therefore_o i_o take_v for_o material_a spirit_n our_o author_n here_o say_v no_o elixir_n or_o worldly_a power_n can_v make_v the_o soul_n stay_v one_o minute_n after_o the_o breath_n be_v go_v and_o i_o say_v so_o for_o the_o blood_n and_o so_o when_o all_o the_o nouriture_n be_v spend_v the_o soul_n can_v stay_v no_o long_o say_v he_o live_v no_o long_o in_o the_o body_n say_v 1_n here_o he_o say_v the_o humane_a soul_n be_v of_o divine_a original_a create_v and_o inspire_a by_o god_n i_o refuse_v the_o word_n create_v for_o that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o moses_n text_n here_o expound_v neither_o in_o letter_n nor_o sense_n that_o i_o can_v perceive_v and_o for_o the_o divine_a original_a and_o inspiration_n it_o seem_v the_o brutal_a soul_n and_o first_o breath_n may_v lay_v a_o good_a claim_n to_o they_o both_o although_o moses_n have_v not_o so_o full_o declare_v the_o manner_n of_o god_n act_v with_o or_o upon_o they_o pag._n 9_o say_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o soul_n can_v be_v perfect_o know_v pag._n 11._o to_o prove_v the_o humane_a soul_n be_v in_o strict_a and_o proper_a sense_n create_v by_o god_n he_o cite_v zech._n 12.1_o the_o lord_n who_o stretch_v out_o the_o heaven_n and_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o form_v the_o spirit_n of_o man_n within_o he_o comenius_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o word_n here_o translate_v form_v be_v in_o the_o hebrew_n jatzar_n use_v for_o the_o form_n of_o man_n body_n out_o of_o the_o ground_n viz._n a_o formation_n from_o some_o prae-exsistent_a matter_n i_o say_v from_o these_o word_n the_o formation_n of_o a_o material_a soul_n vital_a animal_n rational_a may_v very_o well_o be_v intend_v and_o that_o this_o seem_v most_o likely_a to_o be_v the_o sense_n and_o intent_n of_o it_o to_o prove_v the_o soul_n create_v he_o cites_n far_a 1_o pet._n 4.19_o let_v they_o that_o suffer_v commit_v the_o keep_n of_o their_o soul_n to_o god_n as_o unto_o a_o faithful_a creator_n i_o demand_v of_o what_o god_n be_v the_o creator_n not_o of_o soul_n single_o but_o of_o body_n also_o and_o here_o commit_v the_o keep_n of_o their_o soul_n intend_v themselves_o or_o their_o person_n a_o usual_a scripture_n expression_n in_o the_o like_a case_n thus_o his_o proof_n for_o the_o single_a creation_n of_o soul_n out_o of_o nothing_o be_v answer_v which_o render_v his_o design_n vain_a viz._n of_o prove_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o substance_n because_o create_v out_o of_o nothing_o i_o grant_v the_o material_a soul_n to_o be_v a_o substance_n but_o say_v he_o not_o a_o substance_n create_v out_o of_o nothing_o you_o say_v he_o flow_v from_o the_o matter_n and_o depend_v upon_o it_o and_o say_v i_o so_o do_v the_o humane_a soul_n do_v as_o appear_v before_o and_o he_o have_v yet_o make_v no_o good_a proof_n of_o a_o single_a creation_n of_o it_o out_o of_o nothing_o well_o but_o he_o have_v another_o argument_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v such_o a_o substance_n viz._n the_o soul_n do_v exist_v and_o subsist_v by_o itself_o alone_o when_o separate_v from_o the_o body_n by_o death_n and_o i_o grant_v if_o he_o prove_v this_o it_o will_v do_v his_o work_n and_o he_o cites_n in_o proof_n luk._n 23.43_o the_o case_n of_o the_o thief_n upon_o the_o cross_n and_o christ_n promise_n to_o he_o and_o matth._n 10.28_o fear_v not_o they_o that_o kill_v the_o body_n but_o be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n to_o each_o of_o these_o text_n i_o have_v answer_v before_o as_o full_o as_o i_o can_v and_o hold_v it_o not_o fit_a to_o repeat_v those_o answer_n here_o st._n matthew_n text_n i_o grant_v be_v a_o clear_a proof_n that_o he_o be_v of_o our_o author_n opinion_n viz._n that_o the_o soul_n may_v have_v a_o subsistence_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n but_o st._n paul_n in_o st._n luke_n gospel_n 12._o â—4_n have_v otherwise_o word_v our_o lord_n doctrine_n upon_o that_o occasion_n and_o it_o seem_v by_o 1_o cor._n 15.18_o and_o 2_o thes_n 4.15_o and_o 1_o cor._n 4.5_o chap_n 1._o vers_fw-la 7._o and_o 8._o that_o paul_n do_v not_o hold_v or_o know_v the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n and_o so_o a_o intermediate_v state_n betwixt_o
hare_n fox_n and_o other-like_a pursue_v creature_n be_v invent_v and_o act_v and_o the_o like_a for_o ape_n and_o elephant_n and_o their_o docility_n and_o that_o of_o horse_n and_o dog_n and_o the_o very_a infect_v wasp_n and_o serpent_n know_v their_o power_n to_o hurt_n and_o use_v they_o according_o without_o that_o any_o man_n be_v or_o ever_o be_v able_a to_o give_v a_o full_a and_o true_a account_n of_o the_o mean_n power_n and_o next_o natural_a cause_n of_o such_o action_n or_o by_o what_o direct_a medium_n they_o be_v perform_v shall_v we_o then_o go_v about_o to_o cover_v our_o ignorance_n of_o the_o immediate_a power_n and_o act_n in_o man_n head_n and_o brain_n by_o invent_v for_o he_o a_o unknown_a and_o unprovable_a spiritual_a be_v reside_a in_o he_o we_o know_v not_o where_o come_v into_o he_o we_o know_v neither_o when_o nor_o from_o whence_o guide_v and_o rule_v we_o know_v not_o how_o sit_v perhaps_o in_o majesty_n in_o the_o head_n but_o reject_v or_o overpower_v in_o the_o heart_n by_o the_o natural_a inhabitant_n the_o affection_n and_o passion_n of_o it_o solomon_n be_v wise_a than_o so_o to_o be_v entangle_v prov._n 20.12_o say_v the_o hear_n ear_n and_o the_o see_a eye_n the_o lord_n have_v make_v even_o both_o of_o they_o seem_v a_o tacit_a confession_n that_o he_o know_v not_o how_o and_o eccles_n 8_o 17._o make_v a_o open_a confession_n that_o man_n can_v find_v out_o the_o work_n of_o god_n not_o those_o which_o be_v of_o thy_o world_n the_o wise_a of_o man_n can_v do_v it_o and_o my_o lord_n bacon_n among_o the_o wise_a of_o our_o naturalist_n tell_v we_o in_o his_o advancement_n of_o learning_n pag._n 200._o that_o a_o rational_a account_n of_o the_o soul_n can_v be_v expect_v from_o philosophy_n because_o the_o thing_n be_v supernatural_a and_o inspire_a whence_o it_o seem_v we_o seek_v in_o vain_a to_o know_v what_o it_o be_v or_o whence_o it_o be_v or_o where_o it_o be_v or_o why_o it_o be_v since_o we_o can_v know_v that_o it_o be_v but_o from_o the_o divine_a fountain_n of_o faith_n and_o revelation_n in_o his_o opinion_n but_o say_v he_o man_n have_v a_o sensible_a soul_n as_o the_o organ_n to_o his_o rational_a which_o may_v rather_o be_v call_v a_o spirit_n be_v a_o corporal_a substance_n attenuate_v by_o heat_n and_o make_v invisible_a of_o a_o flamy_a airy_a nature_n nourish_v part_n by_o a_o oily_a and_o part_n by_o a_o watery_a substance_n spread_v all_o over_o the_o body_n and_o repair_v continual_o by_o spirituous_a blood_n we_o may_v perceive_v why_o he_o forbear_v to_o describe_v or_o discourse_v far_o of_o the_o self-subsisting_a soul_n because_o it_o be_v not_o natural_a but_o inspire_a and_o of_o which_o a_o reason_n therefore_o can_v be_v require_v to_o give_v any_o tolerable_a account_n seem_v tantamount_n to_o say_v he_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o thing_n nor_o will_v make_v any_o far_a inquiry_n into_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o but_o be_v content_a to_o accept_v of_o the_o opinion_n as_o of_o a_o notion_n which_o have_v long_o go_v for_o currant_n in_o the_o world_n and_o be_v grow_v the_o general_n if_o not_o the_o universal_a opinion_n among_o christian_n of_o the_o late_a age_n but_o if_o we_o credit_v baxter_n our_o author_n he_o tell_v we_o pag._n 72._o that_o some_o think_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v material_a of_o a_o pure_a substance_n than_o thing_n visible_a and_o that_o the_o common_a notion_n of_o its_o substantiality_n mean_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o pure_a as_o they_o call_v it_o spiritual_a materiality_n and_o thus_o think_v not_o only_a tertullian_n but_o almost_o all_o the_o old_a greek_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n or_o father_n that_o write_v of_o it_o and_o most_o of_o the_o latin_a or_o very_o many_o of_o they_o and_o there_o be_v few_o of_o the_o old_a doctor_n or_o father_n who_o think_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v not_o some_o way_n material_a and_o now_o say_v i_o upon_o what_o new_a reason_n or_o revelation_n be_v that_o opinion_n of_o the_o old_a father_n of_o the_o church_n come_v to_o be_v change_v why_o shall_v not_o we_o think_v now_o of_o the_o soul_n as_o the_o father_n and_o primimitive_a church_n and_o christian_n think_v of_o it_o it_o seem_v we_o neither_o pretend_v any_o new_a revelation_n for_o it_o nor_o have_v find_v out_o any_o either_o scripture_n or_o reason_n which_o be_v not_o know_v to_o they_o it_o may_v be_v not_o unapt_o surmise_v that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o call_v the_o great_a bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o and_o beginning_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n there_o rise_v a_o conceit_n in_o his_o church_n from_o a_o story_n tell_v to_o that_o pope_n by_o the_o bishop_n of_o centum_fw-la cellae_n that_o christian_a soul_n be_v put_v to_o penance_n and_o suffering_n after_o death_n of_o the_o body_n for_o expiate_v of_o sin_n commit_v whilst_o they_o be_v in_o the_o flesh_n whence_o prayer_n be_v make_v for_o they_o first_o out_o of_o a_o charitable_a design_n and_o then_o alm_n come_v to_o be_v distribute_v likewise_o on_o their_o behalf_n then_o the_o clergy_n and_o poor_a people_n begin_v to_o be_v hire_v and_o have_v money_n distribute_v and_o give_v to_o they_o for_o such_o purpose_n and_o in_o time_n there_o come_v a_o place_n to_o be_v assign_v where_o such_o penance_n be_v think_v to_o be_v perform_v or_o penalty_n for_o purge_v of_o sin_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v suffer_v and_o this_o opinion_n become_v beneficial_a to_o the_o poor_a and_o profitable_a to_o the_o clergy_n of_o that_o church_n and_o go_v on_o like_o such_o kind_n of_o project_n increase_v till_o it_o grow_v up_o to_o a_o perfect_a purgatorial_n fire_n over_o which_o his_o holiness_n take_v the_o supreme_a command_n which_o he_o have_v be_v repute_v to_o enjoy_v for_o the_o space_n of_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n last_o pass_v to_o the_o great_a enlargement_n of_o his_o reputation_n and_o revenue_n and_o the_o benefit_n of_o his_o son_n and_o servant_n the_o clergy_n and_o minister_n of_o his_o church_n and_o this_o have_v now_o continue_v for_o about_o the_o space_n of_o eleven_o hundred_o year_n time_n enough_o to_o radicate_v and_o fix_v the_o belief_n of_o a_o self-subsisting_a soul_n in_o all_o believer_n derive_v under_o that_o church_n or_o that_o have_v be_v subject_v thereunto_o but_o whatsoever_o the_o cause_n have_v be_v of_o the_o present_a christian_n decline_v and_o swerve_v from_o that_o of_o the_o primitive_a father_n in_o this_o point_n it_o seem_v the_o state_n of_o this_o question_n deserve_v to_o be_v diligent_o review_v and_o consider_v our_o author_n undertake_v to_o prove_v this_o self-subsisting_a spiritual_a substance_n in_o man_n from_o three_o topic_n or_o ground_n viz._n 1._o from_o reason_n or_o nature_n 2._o from_o moral_a congruity_n 3._o from_o express_a place_n and_o text_n of_o scripture_n how_o concise_a and_o short_a he_o be_v both_o in_o the_o word_n and_o sense_n of_o his_o reason_v in_o this_o point_n any_o who_o will_v bestow_v the_o pain_n of_o peruse_v he_o will_v evident_o and_o easy_o perceive_v all_o that_o he_o say_v in_o proof_n from_o this_o topick_n have_v be_v true_o relate_v before_o and_o without_o far_a descant_n thereon_o it_o seem_v less_o can_v hardly_o be_v say_v than_o id_fw-la aliquid_fw-la nihil_fw-la est_fw-la and_o he_o leave_v his_o important_a undertake_n prove_v such_o a_o soul_n in_o man_n from_o reason_n or_o nature_n with_o turn_v himself_o about_o to_o matter_n and_o thing_n or_o rather_o to_o conceit_n and_o fantasy_n of_o very_a small_a value_n as_o page_z 13._o whether_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o individual_a spirit_n or_o be_v a_o act_n or_o emanation_n of_o god_n or_o of_o some_o universal_a soul_n in_o the_o body_n of_o man_n pag._n 15._o whether_o the_o soul_n be_v annihilate_v by_o death_n and_o then_o whether_o it_o shall_v be_v destroy_v by_o the_o dissolution_n of_o its_o part_n pag._n 17._o then_o whether_o soul_n subsist_v after_o death_n do_v sleep_v as_o the_o body_n do_v till_o the_o resurrection_n pag._n 21._o whether_o soul_n subsist_v after_o death_n and_o not_o sleep_v shall_v continue_v distinct_a being_n or_o fall_v into_o one_o common_a soul_n or_o be_v unite_v to_o god_n and_o so_o lose_v their_o individuation_n and_o separate_v be_v upon_o this_o question_n pag._n 22._o he_o cite_v s._n austin_n de_fw-fr anima_fw-la put_v the_o question_n whether_o soul_n be_v all_o but_o one_o and_o not_o many_o but_o that_o he_o utter_o deny_v 2._o whether_o they_o be_v many_o and_o not_o one_o and_o that_o he_o can_v not_o well_o digest_v 3._o whether_o they_o be_v at_o once_o both_o one_o and_o many_o and_o though_o this_o may_v seem_v ridiculous_a yet_o he_o be_v most_o incline_v to_o the_o belief_n of_o
be_v capable_a of_o a_o judgement_n arise_v from_o a_o discourse_n in_o their_o own_o mind_n we_o do_v not_o perceive_v and_o therefore_o will_v agree_v that_o man_n in_o the_o discursive_a part_n of_o their_o intellect_n be_v very_o much_o beyond_o and_o above_o the_o beast_n and_o so_o do_v the_o humane_a body_n much_o excel_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o instrument_n and_o operation_n of_o their_o tongue_n and_o hand_n and_o yet_o as_o these_o advantage_n of_o their_o bodily_a organ_n do_v not_o set_v their_o body_n in_o so_o much_o a_o superior_a orb_n to_o the_o beast_n as_o to_o exempt_v they_o from_o the_o common_a disease_n and_o death_n belong_v unto_o both_o their_o kind_n so_o it_o seem_v the_o advantage_n which_o they_o have_v over_o beast_n in_o strength_n of_o intellect_n and_o discourse_n in_o their_o mind_n may_v not_o be_v take_v for_o a_o firm_a and_o assure_a argument_n that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o one_o a_o soul_n spiritual_o different_a from_o the_o other_o but_o that_o perhaps_o this_o difference_n in_o intellect_n may_v be_v but_o gradual_a and_o proceed_v from_o the_o great_a subtlety_n and_o tenuity_n of_o the_o spirit_n act_v the_o copiousness_n and_o fineness_n of_o matter_n in_o the_o head_n and_o brain_n of_o man_n and_o the_o largeness_n and_o aptitude_n of_o the_o organ_n which_o create_v the_o difference_n and_o give_v the_o superior_a quality_n and_o advantage_n to_o the_o intellect_n of_o man_n as_o we_o know_v it_o to_o be_v in_o the_o body_n by_o aptitude_n in_o the_o organ_n of_o the_o hand_n and_o tongue_n among_o those_o who_o argue_v for_o the_o be_v of_o a_o immaterial_a self-subsisting_a soul_n in_o man_n some_o avoid_v the_o defend_v their_o principle_n by_o argument_n draw_v from_o reason_n or_o nature_n by_o confess_v the_o thing_n can_v be_v so_o prove_v because_o it_o be_v not_o make_v of_o any_o mundane_a thing_n but_o inspire_v as_o my_o lord_n bacon_n be_v before_o cite_v to_o have_v express_v it_o and_o sir_n kenelm_n digby_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o soul_n fol._n 394._o tell_v we_o if_o you_o ask_v i_o by_o what_o artifice_n a_o man_n be_v able_a to_o perform_v the_o rational_a and_o discursive_a action_n of_o the_o phantasy_n intellect_n memory_n &_o c._n i_o will_v answer_v that_o they_o be_v do_v in_o a_o admirable_a and_o spiritual_a manner_n but_o if_o you_o demand_v what_o the_o manner_n be_v and_o how_o produce_v i_o must_v answer_v it_o be_v do_v i_o know_v not_o how_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o soul_n show_v i_o a_o soul_n and_o i_o will_v tell_v you_o how_o it_o work_v it_o seem_v we_o want_v some_o such_o evidence_n for_o its_o be_v what_o our_o arguer_n affirm_v it_o be_v he_o offer_v at_o some_o parcel_n of_o proof_n from_o effect_n but_o they_o be_v long_o not_o fit_a for_o this_o place_n and_o how_o firm_a the_o peruser_n must_v judge_v each_o for_o himself_o our_o author_n pag._n 161._o confess_v he_o know_v not_o whether_o soul_n do_v pre-exist_a and_o if_o so_o whether_o they_o be_v individuate_n in_o their_o pre-existence_n or_o shall_v be_v so_o after_o separate_v from_o the_o body_n and_o whether_o the_o semen_n in_o generation_n be_v animate_v and_o how_o the_o animate_v semina_fw-la of_o two_o make_v one_o and_o if_o animate_v than_o what_o become_v of_o the_o anima_fw-la seminis_fw-la perditi_fw-la or_o of_o a_o abortive_a whether_o the_o body_n be_v animate_v as_o vegetative_a or_o sensitive_a before_o the_o entrance_n of_o the_o rational_a soul_n what_o be_v a_o act_n or_o habit_n in_o the_o soul_n or_o how_o not_o act_v or_o habit_v it_o differ_v from_o itself_o act_v or_o habit_v how_o its_o act_n be_v many_o and_o yet_o but_o one_o or_o its_o faculty_n at_o least_o and_o some_o other_o riddle_n concern_v the_o soul_n of_o his_o mode_n all_o these_o three_o assertor_n of_o the_o immaterial_a self-subsisting_a soul_n confess_v they_o know_v neither_o the_o quid_fw-la quale_n quando_fw-la vbi_fw-la or_o quomodo_n of_o their_o sort_n of_o soul_n and_o wave_v the_o prove_v it_o from_o reason_n or_o nature_n or_o make_v but_o some_o weak_a offer_n upon_o that_o account_n without_o pretend_v to_o a_o full_a conviction_n of_o such_o as_o shall_v peruse_v their_o write_n upon_o this_o point_n but_o dr._n more_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n 8o._o print_v lond._n 1659._o offer_n to_o make_v irrefragable_a proof_n from_o reason_n and_o nature_n that_o there_o be_v in_o man_n a_o immaterial_a and_o self-subsisting_a soul_n and_o ground_n all_o his_o argument_n for_o that_o purpose_n upon_o a_o natural_a necessity_n of_o the_o thing_n for_o that_o say_v he_o without_o such_o a_o soul_n it_o will_v not_o be_v possible_a in_o nature_n for_o man_n to_o use_v their_o sense_n affection_n fantasy_n intellect_n memory_n and_o motion_n as_o they_o do_v if_o they_o have_v not_o such_o a_o immaterial_a substance_n and_o spirit_n within_o they_o for_o the_o actuate_a direct_a and_o govern_v of_o they_o and_o give_v to_o every_o part_n and_o organ_n that_o life_n and_o vigour_n that_o may_v suffice_v to_o perform_v the_o duty_n and_o function_n to_o each_o of_o they_o belong_v and_o because_o his_o design_n be_v our_o proper_a subject_n in_o this_o place_n his_o own_o assertion_n and_o word_n shall_v be_v quote_v for_o the_o better_a assurance_n of_o that_o he_o have_v thereupon_o deliver_v first_o he_o determine_v that_o if_o in_o man_n there_o be_v not_o such_o a_o spirit_n than_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o in_o he_o but_o matter_n and_o pag._n 125._o say_v matter_n be_v utter_o uncapable_a of_o such_o operation_n and_o we_o find_v there_o be_v but_o one_o same_o thing_n in_o we_o which_o hear_v see_v and_o taste_v and_o perceive_v all_o the_o vanity_n of_o object_n present_v to_o we_o and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o common_a sense_n judge_v of_o outward_a object_n must_v likewise_o imagine_v remember_v reason_n and_o be_v the_o fountain_n of_o spontaneous_a motion_n and_o of_o the_o like_a faculty_n and_o power_n in_o man._n pag._n 133._o matter_n be_v not_o affect_v by_o any_o perception_n but_o of_o corporeal_a impression_n by_o the_o bear_n of_o one_o body_n against_o another_o but_o the_o seoundae_fw-la notiones_fw-la or_o mathematical_a and_o logical_a conception_n can_v be_v seat_v in_o matter_n but_o must_v be_v in_o some_o other_o substance_n distinct_a from_o it_o pag._n 154._o say_v i_o have_v plain_o prove_v that_o neither_o the_o more_o pure_a intellectual_a faculty_n nor_o those_o less_o pure_a of_o memory_n and_o imagination_n be_v compatible_a to_o mere_a body_n and_o have_v convince_o demonstrate_v that_o not_o so_o much_o as_o what_o we_o call_v external_n sense_n be_v compatible_a unto_o the_o same_o pag._n 227._o to_o the_o nature_n of_o sensation_n and_o the_o other_o operation_n the_o animal_n spirit_n be_v not_o sufficient_a of_o themselves_o nor_o the_o soul_n of_o herself_o without_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o spirit_n pag._n 205._o yet_o the_o soul_n have_v not_o any_o power_n or_o exceed_v little_a of_o move_a matter_n but_o only_o of_o determine_v matter_n in_o motion_n pag._n 298._o but_o the_o immediate_a instrument_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v those_o tenuous_a and_o aerial_a particle_n call_v the_o spirit_n by_o which_o the_o soul_n hear_v see_v feel_v imagine_v remember_v reason_n and_o by_o move_v which_o or_o direct_v their_o motion_n she_o move_v likewise_o the_o body_n and_o help_v to_o form_v it_o in_o the_o womb_n but_o till_o the_o body_n be_v finish_v the_o soul_n flutter_v betwixt_o it_o and_o the_o spirit_n of_o nature_n or_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n pag._n 329._o the_o soul_n most_o subtle_a and_o most_o intellectual_a operation_n depend_v upon_o the_o fitness_n of_o temper_n in_o the_o animal_n spirit_n and_o it_o be_v the_o fitness_n and_o purity_n of_o they_o that_o invite_v she_o and_o enable_v she_o to_o love_v and_o look_v after_o divine_a and_o intellectual_a object_n and_o the_o soul_n nature_n be_v such_o as_o she_o can_v act_v but_o in_o dependence_n upon_o matter_n pag._n 330._o it_o be_v a_o very_a wild_a leap_n in_o nature_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n shall_v skip_v from_o the_o impure_a body_n new_o turn_v to_o a_o dead_a carcase_n and_o ascend_v thence_o immediate_o to_o the_o high_a heaven_n and_o to_o the_o presence_n and_o company_n of_o god_n and_o angel_n from_o these_o quotation_n dr._n more_o be_v opinion_n concern_v the_o soul_n may_v easy_o be_v collect_v and_o those_o which_o be_v desirous_a particular_o to_o consider_v of_o his_o argument_n at_o large_a may_v consult_v his_o book_n which_o be_v but_o of_o a_o small_a bulk_n but_o here_o notice_n only_o shall_v be_v take_v of_o his_o principal_a foundation_n viz._n that_o no_o matter_n or_o thing_n consist_v of_o matter_n can_v have_v a_o principle_n of_o motion_n or_o activity_n
but_o not_o so_o well_o vehement_a excessive_a object_n of_o other_o sense_n do_v only_o destroy_v the_o present_a act_n or_o at_o most_o but_o the_o organ_n but_o such_o object_n of_o the_o touch_n may_v kill_v as_o vehement_a heat_n cold_a hardship_n smell_v or_o taste_n can_v also_o kill_v but_o that_o come_v from_o their_o touch_v and_o such_o power_n as_o a_o aspect_n may_v have_v to_o that_o purpose_n be_v by_o power_n of_o what_o touch_v prov._n 2.4_o solomon_n direct_v seek_v knowledge_n and_o truth_n as_o silver_n and_o search_v for_o they_o as_o for_o hide_a treasure_n and_o thus_o have_v we_o ransack_v the_o treasure_n of_o this_o philosophical_a treatise_n and_o storehouse_n the_o best_a furnish_v towards_o the_o present_a purpose_n of_o any_o magazine_n which_o by_o art_n or_o nature_n we_o know_v to_o have_v be_v collect_v there_o have_v no_o part_n of_o it_o be_v leave_v without_o our_o close_a scrutiny_n by_o which_o we_o seem_v to_o have_v find_v that_o the_o philosopher_n have_v make_v a_o like_a search_n to_o this_o very_a purpose_n in_o the_o time_n age_n and_o write_n of_o those_o who_o have_v live_v before_o he_o and_o by_o such_o search_n have_v find_v that_o orpheus_n and_o thales_n hold_v opinion_n that_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v animatum_fw-la and_o that_o there_o be_v in_o it_o a_o universal_a soul_n from_o whence_o the_o particular_a soul_n be_v send_v out_o to_o animate_v and_o inform_v all_o that_o be_v in_o capacity_n to_o receive_v both_o the_o vegetative_a sensitive_a and_o rational_a upon_o who_o future_a dissolution_n the_o form_n soul_n virtue_n or_o active_a principle_n return_v back_o to_o the_o universal_a soul_n or_o spirit_n or_o power_n and_o mix_v therewithal_o as_o the_o drop_n of_o water_n return_v be_v receive_v and_o incorporate_v into_o their_o ocean_n or_o element_n and_o if_o this_o be_v true_a there_o must_v thence_o follow_v a_o subsistence_n of_o soul_n after_o dissolution_n of_o the_o inspirited_a body_n but_o not_o in_o their_o individuation_n or_o particular_n next_o come_v pythagoras_n and_o he_o teach_v a_o individuation_n of_o soul_n that_o every_o animal_n have_v its_o particular_a form_n or_o soul_n and_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n be_v all_o of_o a_o mode_n and_o transmigrate_v sometime_o into_o man_n and_o sometime_o into_o beast_n according_a to_o their_o desert_n or_o as_o it_o happen_v or_o there_o be_v need_n in_o the_o world_n this_o opinion_n maintain_v and_o require_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n after_o death_n of_o the_o body_n and_o that_o in_o every_o particular_a or_o in_o their_o proper_a individuation_n and_o necessary_o suppose_v a_o pre-existence_n of_o soul_n and_o there_o must_v be_v a_o great_a stock_n magazine_n or_o provision_n of_o soul_n whence_o all_o who_o have_v need_v may_v abundant_o be_v supply_v likewise_o it_o suppose_v a_o immortality_n in_o the_o soul_n or_o else_o in_o length_n of_o time_n they_o may_v come_v to_o be_v clean_o spend_v and_o wear_v out_o then_o come_v democritus_n and_o he_o and_o leucippus_n be_v of_o another_o mind_n for_o they_o think_v that_o upon_o the_o aptitude_n and_o fitness_n of_o the_o body_n for_o the_o receipt_n of_o a_o soul_n the_o vital_a heat_n require_v and_o obtain_v a_o respiration_n and_o therewithal_o the_o globular_a or_o fiery_a atom_n which_o fly_v about_o in_o the_o air_n be_v draw_v in_o at_o each_o breathe_v and_o they_o give_v continual_a supply_n to_o such_o atom_n as_o be_v in_o the_o body_n before_o so_o long_o therefore_o as_o animal_n breath_n and_o draw_v in_o such_o atom_n they_o may_v live_v but_o no_o long_o for_o want_v of_o fresh_a atom_n or_o fire_n for_o a_o continual_a supply_n of_o their_o soul_n this_o opinion_n make_v a_o soul_n create_v by_o the_o congregate_a of_o globular_a atom_n not_o capable_a of_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n as_o a_o soul_n but_o be_v again_o dissolve_v into_o its_o atom_n upon_o death_n of_o the_o body_n then_o the_o philosopher_n who_o more_o regard_v rational_a and_o know_v faculty_n in_o the_o soul_n than_o its_o vital_a and_o move_a one_o such_o as_o empedocles_n and_o plato_n they_o think_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v a_o compositum_fw-la of_o the_o element_n among_o which_o fire_n be_v most_o eminent_a and_o potent_a that_o all_o be_v wrought_v into_o a_o amicable_a inclination_n and_o mix_v in_o a_o suitable_a proportion_n there_o rise_v from_o that_o mixture_n a_o spiritual_a flame_n which_o they_o call_v a_o harmony_n of_o they_o all_o during_o who_o continuance_n the_o animal_n live_v and_o have_v vigour_n in_o a_o like_a proportion_n but_o in_o death_n it_o cease_v and_o if_o this_o be_v not_o the_o soul_n which_o then_o leave_v the_o body_n what_o can_v man_n think_v to_o be_v that_o soul_n that_o then_o leave_v it_o but_o if_o in_o truth_n this_o be_v the_o soul_n which_o in_o death_n leave_v the_o body_n then_o first_o it_o have_v a_o beginning_n but_o together_o with_o the_o body_n and_o this_o be_v take_v also_o away_o with_o death_n of_o the_o body_n for_o that_o there_o do_v not_o come_v to_o humane_a perceivance_n or_o knowledge_n of_o any_o other_o sort_n of_o soul_n depart_v at_o death_n but_o this_o only_a flame_n by_o they_o call_v harmony_n other_o opinion_n of_o anaxagoras_n heraclitus_n almaeon_n diogenes_n hippo_n and_o critias_n be_v also_o cite_v before_o and_o it_o seem_v the_o opinion_n general_o current_n be_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o distinct_a principle_n from_o the_o body_n and_o have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n after_o death_n so_o strong_o conceit_v as_o some_o kill_v themselves_o to_o enjoy_v soul-felicity_n the_o soon_o and_o this_o ancient_a and_o general_a conceit_n have_v so_o much_o power_n even_o over_o aristotle_n himself_o as_o to_o induce_v he_o to_o discourse_v of_o the_o soul_n general_o after_o the_o mode_n of_o his_o time_n viz._n as_o of_o a_o self-subsisting_a principle_n and_o to_o affirm_v that_o a_o part_n of_o it_o the_o prime_n and_o contemplative_a part_n of_o it_o the_o intellect_n actu_fw-la be_v self-subsisting_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d immortal_a and_o eternal_a and_o to_o prevent_v any_o body_n demand_v what_o this_o soul_n be_v he_o say_v it_o be_v that_o only_a which_o it_o be_v and_o that_o only_o be_v immortal_a and_o eternal_a but_o he_o give_v no_o manner_n of_o confirmation_n from_o reason_n or_o offer_v any_o dilucidation_n or_o any_o far_a discourse_n upon_o the_o thing_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a whensoever_o he_o come_v to_o argue_v from_o reason_n upon_o this_o point_n of_o subsistence_n of_o the_o soul_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n all_o his_o argument_n conclude_v against_o such_o subsistence_n of_o a_o soul_n in_o that_o separate_a state_n for_o that_o it_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v wherein_o the_o body_n join_v not_o with_o it_o nor_o can_v do_v any_o thing_n not_o so_o much_o as_o move_v itself_o but_o by_o the_o body_n nor_o act_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o body_n but_o by_o the_o animal_n spirit_n can_v go_v out_o of_o the_o body_n nor_o alter_v any_o thing_n in_o it_o can_v command_v the_o passion_n affection_n or_o appetite_n but_o struggle_v with_o they_o after_o a_o natural_a manner_n and_o use_v sometime_o natural_a mean_n both_o outward_a and_o inward_a to_o obtain_v victory_n can_v punish_v a_o rebellious_a opposer_n nor_o make_v a_o hair_n white_a or_o black_a or_o diminish_v or_o increase_v the_o stature_n can_v final_o do_v nothing_o but_o in_o a_o natural_a way_n and_o by_o natural_a mean_n by_o the_o organ_n bodily_a and_o the_o animal_n spirit_n and_o therefore_o in_o all_o his_o argument_n and_o collection_n from_o particular_n or_o experience_n the_o soul_n seem_v to_o be_v a_o natural_a agent_n act_v in_o and_o by_o the_o body_n and_o employ_v chief_o the_o heart_n as_o vital_a and_o the_o head_n as_o sentient_a and_o intellectual_a and_o all_o other_o part_n in_o passion_n affection_n appetite_n and_o motion_n and_o yet_o as_o this_o life_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v according_a to_o nature_n the_o same_o strength_n of_o reason_n may_v seem_v to_o conclude_v for_o she_o a_o suitable_a exit_fw-la such_o as_o may_v best_o agree_v with_o a_o natural_a or_o material_a spirit_n des_fw-mi carry_v in_o his_o philosophical_a principle_n part_v 4._o sect._n 197._o mention_n thus_o much_o shall_v we_o say_v or_o thus_o little_a of_o the_o soul_n he_o say_v we_o do_v well_o enough_o comprehend_v how_o by_o the_o bulk_n figure_n and_o motion_n of_o one_o body_n divers_a motion_n and_o change_n may_v be_v excite_v in_o another_o body_n be_v such_o as_o have_v great_a power_n to_o affect_v the_o same_o by_o act_n upon_o the_o sense_n but_o say_v he_o we_o can_v at_o all_o understand_v by_o what_o mode_n these_o bulk_n figure_n and_o motion_n do_v produce_v or_o effectual_o work_v upon_o
and_o then_o in_o kindle_a or_o inflame_a first_o for_o conserve_n of_o life_n and_o next_o for_o be_v a_o principle_n of_o motion_n in_o the_o animal_n extend_v to_o every_o member_n and_o part_n of_o it_o stir_v they_o up_o and_o enable_v they_o to_o the_o performance_n of_o those_o duty_n for_o which_o they_o be_v by_o god_n intend_v and_o ordain_v the_o vital_a spirit_n be_v flammula_fw-la quaedam_fw-la breed_v in_o the_o heart_n out_o of_o the_o pure_a blood_n and_o thence_o by_o vital_a heat_n communicate_v and_o convey_v to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o member_n impart_v power_n and_o activity_n to_o they_o by_o their_o natural_a heat_n and_o motion_n and_o stir_v they_o to_o act_v and_o perform_v those_o duty_n for_o which_o by_o nature_n and_o creation_n they_o be_v ordain_v and_o make_v the_o organ_n for_o convey_v this_o vital_a spirit_n into_o all_o part_n and_o member_n of_o the_o body_n be_v the_o artery_n the_o animal_n do_v not_o otherwise_o differ_v from_o the_o vital_a spirit_n save_v that_o in_o be_v transfer_v to_o the_o brain_n that_o have_v power_n to_o rarify_v and_o make_v it_o more_o lucid_a and_o subtle_a and_o then_o be_v from_o thence_o infuse_v into_o the_o nerve_n it_o incite_v and_o enable_v they_o to_o exercise_v their_o faculty_n power_n and_o appoint_a office_n of_o sensation_n and_o motion_n and_o by_o both_o these_o sort_n of_o spirit_n the_o principal_a action_n of_o animal_n and_o even_o of_o humane_a body_n be_v effect_v namely_o life_n be_v preserve_v and_o thence_o proceed_v nutrition_n generation_n sense_n motion_n cogitation_n and_o affection_n hence_o it_o have_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o some_o have_v think_v these_o spirit_n to_o be_v the_o very_a soul_n itself_o or_o at_o least_o the_o immediate_a instrument_n to_o it_o by_o which_o the_o body_n both_o life_n and_o move_v hoc_fw-la postremum_fw-la say_v our_o author_n verum_fw-la est_fw-la to_o which_o we_o do_v not_o assent_v but_o rather_o hold_v with_o the_o former_a lib._n 2._o cap._n 2._o pag._n 697._o treat_v exit_fw-la professo_fw-la de_fw-la anima_fw-la and_o cite_v out_o of_o tully_n that_o dicaearchus_n a_o peripatetic_a philosopher_n and_o scholar_n to_o aristotle_n hold_v there_o be_v no_o more_o soul_n in_o man_n than_o in_o beast_n this_o say_v our_o author_n though_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o opinion_n of_o all_o philosopher_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o follow_v or_o believe_v they_o in_o it_o because_o the_o scripture_n say_v he_o be_v against_o it_o pag._n 69â—_n he_o take_v it_o pro_fw-la confesso_fw-la as_o agree_v on_o all_o hand_n that_o soul_n of_o beast_n do_v die_v with_o their_o body_n without_o a_o principle_n of_o separately_z subsist_v after_o death_n of_o the_o body_n but_o there_o be_v many_o dispute_n concern_v humane_a soul_n 1._o what_o a_o humane_a soul_n be_v 2_o concern_v its_o nature_n and_o operation_n 3_o concern_v its_o original_a whether_o by_o continual_a new_a creation_n or_o that_o it_o grow_v exit_fw-la traduce_v from_o generation_n for_o be_v pre-existent_a and_o if_o new_o create_v then_o whether_o first_o create_v and_o then_o infuse_v or_o be_v create_v within_o the_o body_n whether_o the_o vegetative_a the_o sensitive_a and_o the_o rational_a be_v all_o one_o same_o soul_n in_o man_n or_o that_o they_o be_v so_o distinct_a as_o that_o the_o two_o first_o may_v die_v and_o the_o three_o only_o be_v that_o which_o can_v separately_z subsist_v but_o the_o question_n of_o the_o soul_n nature_n est_fw-la per_fw-la difficilis_fw-la &_o per_fw-la obscura_fw-la tertullian_n s._n austin_n and_o greg._n nyssen_n have_v write_v of_o it_o large_o and_o pomponacius_n and_o simon_n portius_n two_o famous_a italian_a philosopher_n have_v since_o teach_v that_o aristotle_n hold_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v mortal_a and_o that_o its_o immortality_n can_v be_v prove_v by_o any_o sufficient_a reason_n but_o man_n must_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o evidence_n of_o faith_n for_o that_o point_n and_o many_o there_o be_v who_o think_v there_o be_v not_o enough_o evidence_n to_o be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o that_o faith_n pag._n 699._o he_o therefore_o propose_v his_o first_o enquiry_n viz._n what_o be_v the_o nature_n and_o essence_n of_o the_o soul_n upon_o this_o query_n he_o propound_v the_o definition_n make_v of_o the_o soul_n by_o three_o ancient_a philosopher_n and_o very_o learned_a man_n viz._n plato_n aristotle_n and_o galen_n the_o great_a latin_a physician_n but_o none_o of_o they_o come_v up_o to_o this_o point_n and_o therefore_o he_o reject_v they_o all_o especial_o that_o of_o galen_n who_o say_v the_o soul_n be_v but_o a_o temperature_n and_o suitable_a proportion_n of_o the_o part_n and_o humour_n whereby_o the_o animal_n have_v life_n and_o the_o use_v of_o all_o its_o faculty_n and_o this_o opinion_n he_o take_v from_o his_o master_n hippocrates_n and_o endeavour_n to_o confirm_v it_o with_o divers_a reason_n and_o of_o this_o opinion_n be_v then_o dynarchus_n the_o philosopher_n and_o simmias_n and_o divers_a other_o the_o author_n bring_v three_o argument_n against_o this_o opinion_n but_o they_o be_v rather_o sophistical_a than_o solid_a he_o reject_v also_o those_o of_o plato_n and_o aristotle_n but_o in_o lieu_n of_o they_o all_o he_o give_v we_o one_o of_o his_o own_o pag._n 705._o viz._n a_o humane_a soul_n be_v a_o true_o spiritual_a substance_n incorporeal_a and_o immaterial_a upon_o this_o last_o word_n he_o lay_v a_o great_a stress_n for_o say_v he_o the_o soul_n of_o beast_n be_v essential_a form_n but_o draw_v out_o of_o matter_n from_o which_o they_o can_v be_v separate_v and_o there_o be_v those_o who_o think_v the_o soul_n which_o be_v the_o form_n to_o our_o body_n to_o be_v neither_o accident_n nor_o body_n and_o that_o yet_o it_o be_v material_a so_o as_o to_o depend_v upon_o matter_n from_o which_o it_o can_v be_v separate_v and_o therefore_o must_v extinguish_v with_o death_n of_o the_o body_n upon_o this_o therefore_o the_o whole_a stress_n of_o the_o question_n lie_v concern_v the_o mortality_n or_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n whence_o say_v he_o this_o our_o definition_n ought_v to_o be_v well_o and_o full_o prove_v say_v humane_a soul_n have_v the_o same_o essence_n with_o angelical_a spirit_n their_o only_a difference_n be_v that_o the_o one_o be_v form_n to_o a_o humane_a body_n and_o the_o other_o not_o his_o proof_n he_o begin_v from_o text_n of_o scripture_n but_o we_o yet_o in_o the_o bound_n of_o nature_n and_o reason_n will_v pass_v they_o over_o animo_fw-la revertendi_fw-la and_o consider_v here_o his_o argument_n from_o reason_n only_o to_o which_o he_o come_v pag._n 709._o 1._o he_o say_v the_o soul_n govern_v the_o body_n and_o resist_v the_o passion_n complexion_n excite_v and_o beget_v passion_n here_o be_v the_o soul_n contend_v against_o passion_n and_o natural_a inclination_n support_v they_o ergo_fw-la here_o be_v a_o substantial_a soul_n in_o answer_n i_o say_v the_o soul_n have_v no_o great_a share_n in_o the_o resist_a than_o in_o the_o exciting_a of_o passion_n but_o that_o the_o soul_n be_v the_o live_n and_o move_a principle_n in_o every_o part_n and_o member_n of_o the_o body_n understanding_n and_o perceive_v and_o remember_v in_o the_o head_n affect_v and_o passionate_a in_o the_o heart_n feel_v and_o move_v in_o the_o whole_a body_n and_o in_o every_o member_n of_o it_o the_o soul_n regard_v and_o care_n be_v for_o the_o whole_a compositum_fw-la to_o choose_v the_o beneficial_a and_o to_o avoid_v the_o hurtful_a thing_n hence_o intellect_n and_o passion_n be_v not_o one_o of_o they_o of_o the_o soul_n and_o the_o other_o not_o the_o soul_n but_o both_o be_v faculty_n of_o the_o same_o soul_n the_o heart_n desire_v one_o thing_n as_o vital_o good_a or_o abhor_v it_o as_o harmful_a the_o intellect_n from_o common_a sense_n and_o understanding_n often_o oppose_v such_o desire_n or_o fear_n from_o consideration_n more_o percipient_a and_o due_o weigh_v and_o the_o contest_v rise_v most_o often_o from_o the_o nearness_n or_o distance_n of_o what_o they_o contend_v about_o viz._n present_a or_o future_a one_o faculty_n affix_v chief_o upon_o the_o enjoyment_n and_o the_o other_o contemplate_v the_o consequence_n withal_o now_o if_o the_o soul_n do_v govern_v the_o body_n as_o our_o author_n faith_n it_o do_v the_o contest_v can_v not_o be_v maintain_v against_o it_o by_o the_o passion_n which_o shall_v natural_o be_v order_v to_o yield_v a_o easy_a submission_n to_o it_o whereas_o it_o be_v too_o evident_a that_o the_o passion_n do_v often_o overpower_v and_o over-rule_v the_o intellect_n and_o as_o aristotle_n have_v tell_v we_o their_o contest_v be_v more_o like_o a_o game_n at_o tennis_n than_o a_o government_n sometime_o one_o of_o they_o prevail_v and_o sometime_o the_o other_o so_o they_o look_v not_o like_o a_o governor_n and_o a_o govern_v but_o rather_o like_o equal_a
competitor_n share_v in_o the_o command_n and_o government_n and_o this_o sine_z fine_z the_o contest_v have_v no_o determination_n but_o by_o dissolution_n of_o the_o compositum_fw-la and_o this_o prove_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v of_o nature_n and_o so_o do_v the_o universality_n of_o it_o there_o be_v not_o a_o humane_a soul_n right_o constitute_v wherein_o this_o contest_v be_v not_o full_o evident_a our_o author_n have_v well_o foresee_v that_o his_o definition_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o true_a spiritual_a incorporeal_a substance_n will_v be_v easy_o grant_v but_o his_o word_n immaterial_a be_v that_o which_o will_v make_v the_o boggle_v and_o therefore_o he_o promise_v diligent_o to_o prove_v the_o same_o but_o in_o this_o argument_n we_o meet_v not_o with_o any_o mention_n of_o that_o quality_n and_o therefore_o conclude_v we_o be_v not_o at_o all_o press_v by_o it_o pag._n 710._o he_o propound_v three_o rule_n upon_o material_a form_n 1._o that_o they_o act_n not_o but_o when_o they_o be_v form_n of_o some_o body_n 2._o they_o be_v that_o principle_n by_o which_o the_o compositum_fw-la be_v act_v and_o do_v not_o work_v to_o effect_v but_o by_o the_o compositum_fw-la 3._o they_o be_v limit_v in_o their_o extent_n not_o reach_v far_o than_o the_o subject_a in_o which_o they_o be_v and_o to_o these_o we_o do_v also_o agree_v he_o argue_v the_o humane_a soul_n be_v not_o only_o the_o cause_n that_o the_o man_n do_v understand_v but_o such_o soul_n do_v understand_v by_o herself_o for_o this_o he_o cite_v arist_n de_fw-fr anima_fw-la lib._n 3._o cap._n 4._o i_o have_v search_v that_o chapter_n but_o do_v not_o find_v it_o there_o and_o however_o do_v not_o grant_v or_o believe_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v true_a 2._o he_o argue_v the_o sense_n take_v harm_n by_o a_o over-vehement_a force_n of_o their_o object_n but_o the_o intellect_n do_v not_o so_o this_o he_o have_v from_o aristotle_n hence_o he_o conclude_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v immaterial_a which_o we_o pass_v for_o a_o apparent_a non_fw-fr sequitur_fw-la 3._o he_o argue_v the_o less_o our_o mind_n be_v employ_v in_o external_n thing_n the_o more_o apt_a and_o ready_a they_o be_v to_o work_v this_o i_o deny_v and_o say_v the_o more_o exercise_v and_o practise_v the_o more_o apt_a and_o ready_a they_o be_v for_o those_o thing_n be_v they_o worldly_a or_o contemplative_a 4._o he_o argue_v the_o soul_n understand_v and_o know_v itself_o its_o power_n and_o action_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o substance_n differ_v from_o the_o body_n all_o this_o i_o deny_v 5._o argue_v the_o intellect_n can_v apprehend_v all_o finite_a thing_n but_o if_o it_o be_v material_a it_o can_v not_o discern_v one_o matter_n from_o another_o nor_o know_v their_o difference_n this_o i_o say_v the_o beast_n do_v easy_o perform_v 6._o argue_v the_o intellect_n perceive_v abstract_v thing_n and_o immaterial_a as_o god_n angel_n universals_z and_o mathematical_a notion_n therefore_o it_o be_v immaterial_a we_o answer_v universals_z and_o notion_n be_v derive_v from_o particular_n and_o material_n and_o what_o man_n know_v of_o god_n and_o angel_n come_v from_o revelation_n and_o sense_n of_o all_o which_o a_o material_a spirit_n act_v in_o and_o with_o fit_a organ_n be_v enough_o capable_a 7._o argue_v quicquid_fw-la recipitur_fw-la fit_a ad_fw-la modum_fw-la recipientis_fw-la but_o the_o intellect_n turn_v all_o into_o universals_z and_o immaterial_a notion_n this_o i_o deny_v can_v do_v it_o i_o grant_v it_o be_v capable_a both_o of_o particular_n and_o universals_z seem_v alike_o capable_a not_o one_o more_o natural_a than_o the_o other_o whence_o the_o modus_fw-la recipiendi_fw-la be_v first_o of_o the_o particular_a by_o observe_v and_o correction_n of_o which_o rule_n be_v frame_v and_o notion_n raise_v by_o ordinary_a proceed_v in_o a_o rational_a intellect_n not_o need_v or_o to_o i_o prove_v a_o immateriality_n of_o the_o soul_n 8._o argue_v the_o outward_a sense_n convey_v the_o species_n of_o their_o object_n to_o the_o common_a sense_n that_o transmits_n they_o to_o the_o fantasy_n thence_o there_o must_v be_v organ_n to_o convey_v they_o to_o the_o intellect_n but_o once_o come_v thither_o the_o intellect_n order_v they_o and_o judge_n of_o they_o without_o help_n of_o any_o organ_n at_o all_o this_o if_o he_o can_v maintain_v by_o good_a proof_n erit_fw-la apollo_n and_o shall_v have_v the_o garland_n but_o till_o that_o be_v do_v we_o be_v where_o we_o begin_v 9_o pag._n 713._o his_o nine_o argument_n seem_v to_o be_v a_o ramble_n pag_n 716._o his_o ten_o argument_n be_v take_v ex_fw-la non_fw-la concessis_fw-la 11._o argue_v god_n be_v the_o soul_n chief_a good_a therefore_o the_o must_v necessary_o have_v mean_n to_o attain_v to_o he_o but_o that_o she_o can_v do_v while_o she_o be_v in_o the_o body_n obstruct_v by_o sensual_a power_n therefore_o she_o must_v have_v a_o subsistence_n out_o of_o the_o body_n in_o which_o she_o may_v arrive_v to_o that_o enjoyment_n i_o answer_v this_o beg_v the_o question_n or_o presume_v the_o case_n determine_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o she_o as_o our_o author_n promise_v to_o prove_v and_o now_o bring_v she_o to_o stand_v upon_o a_o bare_a supposal_n with_o as_o little_a firmness_n as_o when_o he_o begin_v his_o argument_n the_o subsistence_n in_o separation_n be_v continue_v to_o be_v deny_v and_o till_o that_o evince_v to_o be_v erroneous_a this_o argument_n be_v very_a vanity_n 12._o argue_v that_o which_o do_v real_o move_v and_o act_v itself_o must_v be_v immaterial_a but_o man_n soul_n do_v so_o and_o have_v a_o free_a will_n and_o choice_n to_o do_v or_o not_o to_o do_v i_o demand_v if_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o in_o beast_n he_o say_v the_o element_n do_v not_o move_v because_o they_o be_v material_a i_o demand_v how_o he_o dispose_v of_o the_o fire_n which_o the_o world_n take_v to_o be_v always_o in_o motion_n and_o that_o natural_o he_o say_v the_o beast_n can_v make_v no_o resistance_n to_o their_o appetite_n but_o must_v needs_o follow_v they_o yet_o every_o day_n afford_v we_o proof_n that_o beast_n can_v and_o do_v resist_v their_o appetite_n a_o setting-dog_n have_v a_o great_a desire_n to_o run_v and_o his_o mouth_n will_v work_v and_o his_o chap_n water_n and_o yet_o he_o contain_v himself_o and_o sit_v still_o in_o sight_n of_o his_o game_n for_o a_o long_a time_n together_o 13._o argue_v pag._n 717._o man_n have_v power_n to_o choose_v loss_n of_o their_o blood_n and_o life_n and_o that_o show_v their_o soul_n superior_a and_o not_o dependent_a upon_o their_o body_n and_o we_o agree_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v all_o that_o and_o that_o the_o intellect_n have_v a_o swasive_a power_n over_o other_o faculty_n and_o sometime_o prevail_v with_o they_o to_o suffer_v pain_n and_o present_a death_n in_o expectation_n of_o believe_v future_a reward_n and_o this_o by_o a_o power_n of_o discretion_n in_o the_o intellect_n without_o dependence_n upon_o the_o body_n or_o immateriality_n in_o the_o soul_n pag._n 718._o say_v if_o the_o soul_n be_v material_a it_o will_v languish_v with_o the_o body_n suffer_v in_o its_o sickness_n feel_v its_o infirmity_n and_o weaken_v as_o the_o body_n grow_v weak_a and_o all_o this_o we_o say_v it_o do_v sequitur_fw-la temperamentum_fw-la corporis_fw-la and_o that_o be_v a_o proof_n of_o its_o materiality_n he_o say_v man_n mind_n in_o sickness_n and_o at_o death_n be_v more_o lively_a sensible_a of_o their_o sin_n than_o in_o health_n that_o grow_v from_o tear_n of_o approach_a danger_n of_o be_v take_v away_o in_o a_o state_n of_o sin_n for_o which_o punishment_n be_v undoubted_o to_o be_v award_v at_o the_o resurrection_n without_o mean_n or_o hope_n of_o any_o alteration_n in_o the_o space_n intermediate_v betwixt_o death_n and_o that_o and_o not_o from_o a_o quickness_n of_o mind_n more_o than_o or_o above_o ordinary_a but_o from_o the_o nearness_n and_o greatness_n of_o the_o concern_v he_o say_v when_o man_n forsake_v worldly_a business_n they_o be_v make_v more_o apt_a for_o contemplation_n and_o it_o be_v agree_v that_o there_o be_v outward_a help_n as_o abstinence_n and_o retiredness_n which_o may_v advance_v the_o intellective_a faculty_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o strengthen_v it_o against_o the_o passionate_a and_o sensual_a faculty_n and_o so_o it_o may_v be_v assist_v by_o purge_v bleed_a or_o other_o physic_n so_o by_o good_a air_n good_a company_n and_o even_o by_o good_a news_n which_o all_o be_v token_n of_o the_o soul_n participation_n with_o the_o body_n and_o induce_v to_o apprehend_v its_o material_a subsistence_n with_o and_o in_o the_o body_n our_o author_n conclude_v he_o have_v enough_o prove_v the_o soul_n immateriality_n but_o we_o still_o deny_v that_o he_o have_v enough_o do_v it_o and_o how_o much_o he_o have_v do_v towards_o it_o shall_v be_v leave_v to_o common_a
help_n of_o other_o circumstance_n of_o time_n place_n or_o person_n etc._n etc._n this_o we_o leave_v as_o doubtful_a pag._n 740._o there_o be_v in_o animal_n three_o sort_n of_o motion_n 1._o vital_a 2._o command_v or_o stimulate_v 3._o prosecute_a or_o endeavour_v that_o command_v force_n be_v in_o the_o sensitive_a appetite_n from_o whence_o all_o our_o affection_n do_v arise_v and_o they_o reign_v and_o command_v in_o animal_n beast_n and_o man_n as_o animal_n and_o act_n to_o motion_n the_o whole_a body_n or_o the_o several_a member_n of_o it_o the_o prime_n vital_a motion_n be_v that_o of_o the_o pulse_n place_v in_o the_o heart_n the_o seat_n of_o life_n and_o vital_a motion_n act_v by_o the_o soul_n pag._n 741._o the_o actor_n in_o this_o motion_n be_v the_o inward_a heat_n and_o spirit_n viz._n the_o vital_a spirit_n when_o this_o motion_n cease_v all_o animal_n die_v and_o the_o vital_a spirit_n vanish_v but_o say_v he_o it_o do_v not_o therefore_o follow_v that_o the_o soul_n die_v if_o he_o have_v prove_v or_o shall_v prove_v that_o there_o be_v a_o soul_n in_o man_n which_o do_v ever_o live_v do_v live_v or_o can_v live_v in_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n we_o will_v admit_v of_o this_o caution_n of_o he_o and_o not_o infer_v death_n of_o such_o a_o soul_n by_o the_o cease_v of_o this_o vital_a motion_n in_o the_o body_n palpitation_n of_o the_o heart_n agitate_a by_o the_o affection_n and_o the_o faculty_n of_o respiration_n be_v also_o vital_a motion_n appetive_a command_a motion_n pag._n 724._o be_v vegetative_a sensitive_a and_o intellective_a it_o consist_v in_o prosecute_a thing_n like_v and_o avoid_v thing_n dislike_v with_o passion_n or_o at_o leisure_n cite_v matth._n 15._o they_o all_o proceed_v from_o the_o heart_n and_o have_v their_o rise_n from_o the_o affection_n although_o many_o cause_n may_v work_v in_o and_o upon_o they_o viz._n complexion_n of_o the_o body_n education_n conversation_n example_n doctrine_n etc._n etc._n their_o general_a aspect_n be_v upon_o pleasure_n or_o pain_n to_o follow_v or_o avoid_v the_o vigour_n of_o their_o motion_n grow_v from_o lust_n wrath_n and_o fear_v or_o present_a outward_a sense_n great_o affect_v the_o affection_n be_v not_o ill_o in_o themselves_o but_o useful_a helpful_a necessary_a for_o nothing_o be_v from_o god_n or_o nature_n which_o be_v not_o good_a the_o evil_a which_o they_o produce_v be_v but_o by_o accident_n pag._n 744._o the_o prosecutive_a power_n lie_v in_o local_a motion_n this_o have_v its_o root_n in_o the_o brain_n whence_o the_o nerve_n and_o their_o power_n and_o motion_n be_v derive_v animate_v and_o enliven_v by_o spirit_n from_o the_o heart_n this_o say_v he_o galen_n teach_v who_o be_v in_o that_o point_n to_o be_v prefer_v before_o any_o other_o testimony_n but_o it_o seem_v both_o he_o and_o hippocrates_n his_o master_n be_v mistake_v concern_v man_n compage_n of_o body_n and_o soul_n if_o our_o author_n fall_v out_o to_o be_v right_a the_o power_n move_v the_o nerve_n and_o in_o they_o be_v the_o vital_a and_o animal_n spirit_n and_o thence_o motion_n be_v derive_v to_o the_o muscle_n bone_n joint_n and_o every_o member_n these_o spirit_n which_o be_v partly_o corporeal_a and_o partly_o quasi_fw-la incorporeal_a for_o spiritual_n excite_v by_o the_o soul_n omit_v how_o or_o by_o what_o mean_n these_o spirit_n move_v and_o guide_v the_o nerve_n which_o be_v like_o reins_o to_o the_o whole_a body_n and_o they_o quicken_v and_o guide_v the_o muscle_n and_o the_o small_a cord_n or_o string_n which_o reach_v to_o they_o by_o these_o be_v the_o bone_n joint_n and_o member_n of_o the_o body_n move_v and_o thus_o the_o move_a power_n of_o the_o soul_n prosecute_v the_o mandate_n of_o the_o appetite_n and_o affection_n this_o seem_v a_o weak_a or_o foolish_a sort_n of_o soul_n that_o will_v or_o must_v use_v its_o motive_n power_n to_o satisfy_v those_o affection_n which_o drive_v to_o action_n against_o the_o will_n and_o dictate_v of_o the_o soul_n itself_o whence_o we_o conclude_v it_o more_o likely_a that_o all_o these_o motion_n be_v natural_a and_o animal_n that_o intellect_n or_o reason_n be_v one_o natural_a faculty_n in_o man_n and_o that_o it_o be_v chief_a and_o have_v a_o priority_n of_o order_n and_o power_n in_o he_o that_o sense_n and_o the_o affection_n be_v another_o natural_a faculty_n in_o man_n and_o that_o vital_a inclination_n and_o power_n of_o vegetation_n be_v another_o natural_a faculty_n in_o he_o not_o divide_v by_o so_o many_o soul_n but_o that_o one_o soul_n serve_v all_o these_o faculty_n viz._n that_o flame_v spirit_n or_o principle_n of_o life_n motion_n and_o action_n first_o breathe_v into_o man_n by_o his_o creator_n and_o once_o quite_o extinguish_v can_v never_o be_v again_o rekindle_v but_o from_o heaven_n by_o miracle_n a_o vital_a spark_n or_o origine_fw-la of_o this_o fire_n likely_a may_v be_v kindle_v in_o heat_n of_o coition_n lodge_v in_o the_o matter_n by_o ordinance_n of_o nature_n and_o her_o director_n this_o have_v its_o appoint_a natural_a time_n and_o mean_n first_o of_o vegetation_n and_o motion_n then_o of_o sense_n and_o affection_n and_o last_o of_o intellect_n and_o reason_n the_o matter_n shape_n and_o organ_n of_o the_o body_n do_v by_o degree_n enlarge_v themselves_o and_o grow_v and_o they_o increase_v the_o blood_n and_o humour_n which_o nourish_v continual_o the_o vital_a active_a flame_n whence_o the_o increaseof_o body_n and_o soul_n go_v on_o together_o till_o they_o arrive_v to_o their_o fullness_n of_o stature_n proportion_n and_o activity_n and_o in_o ordinary_a course_n of_o nature_n they_o grow_v stand_v and_o decay_v together_o this_o active_a be_v the_o motive_n principle_n enliven_a and_o quicken_a all_o man_n faculty_n to_o act_v according_a to_o their_o natural_a power_n propensity_n and_o appointment_n if_o any_o organ_n or_o part_n of_o matter_n be_v out_o of_o order_n this_o active_a power_n not_o be_v rational_a but_o in_o the_o proper_a place_n for_o that_o faculty_n can_v remedy_v that_o want_n but_o can_v only_o put_v on_o to_o action_n all_o that_o be_v in_o the_o body_n fit_a for_o it_o incline_v and_o help_v they_o to_o and_o in_o the_o action_n that_o be_v proper_a or_o peculiar_a to_o they_o in_o the_o heart_n the_o primum_fw-la vivens_fw-la and_o most_o vital_a part_n of_o the_o body_n this_o flame_n and_o heat_n be_v most_o predominant_a and_o intense_a there_o the_o blood_n be_v purify_v and_o ratify_v and_o refine_v there_o the_o vital_a spirit_n be_v generate_v and_o thence_o they_o be_v disperse_v to_o several_a part_n of_o the_o body_n but_o chief_o to_o the_o head_n in_o the_o heart_n therefore_o we_o place_v the_o chief_a seat_n of_o life_n and_o vegetation_n for_o who_o defence_n each_o other_o part_n will_v be_v ready_a to_o expose_v itself_o know_v and_o feel_v that_o the_o loss_n of_o that_o fort_n destroy_v the_o microcosm_n the_o place_n of_o next_o value_n to_o this_o but_o of_o much_o great_a activity_n be_v the_o head_n for_o there_o reside_v the_o sense_n both_o internal_a and_o external_n and_o there_o reside_v also_o the_o rational_a faculty_n viz._n the_o intellect_n and_o the_o judgement_n so_o as_o these_o two_o faculty_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n be_v very_o close_a and_o near_a borderer_n upon_o one_o another_o and_o although_o our_o author_n go_v with_o the_o stream_n of_o derive_v man_n affection_n all_o from_o the_o sense_n therein_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o apparent_a mistake_n for_o as_o we_o do_v allow_v to_o the_o intellect_n a_o will_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o sense_n a_o appetite_n so_o there_o must_v be_v allow_v to_o reason_n a_o power_n of_o make_v and_o gain_v the_o affection_n of_o equal_a or_o great_a potency_n and_o may_v then_o that_o which_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o sense_n whence_o in_o contest_v betwixt_o reason_n and_o sense_n or_o will_v and_o appetite_n that_o part_n which_o prevail_v upon_o the_o affection_n must_v be_v victor_n over_o the_o other_o for_o the_o affection_n stir_v and_o gain_v excite_v move_v and_o sway_v the_o heart_n which_o be_v draw_v and_o bend_v by_o they_o to_o resolve_v and_o execute_v according_o and_o there_o appear_v no_o such_o difference_n between_o the_o prevalency_n of_o either_o of_o these_o faculty_n as_o that_o man_n can_v determine_v which_o do_v often_o prevail_v or_o which_o of_o they_o be_v natural_o endow_v with_o the_o most_o strong_a and_o prevalent_a power_n each_o have_v a_o power_n in_o some_o person_n more_o than_o in_o other_o and_o in_o all_o person_n more_o at_o one_o time_n or_o upon_o one_o occasion_n then_o upon_o another_o in_o no_o person_n natural_o do_v the_o stream_n run_v one_o way_n but_o as_o s._n paul_n say_v it_o be_v not_o of_o willing_a or_o run_v but_o god_n give_v the_o victory_n perhaps_o often_o but_o
that_o it_o be_v a_o vegetation_n hold_v upon_o the_o part_n of_o the_o matter_n only_o and_o have_v in_o it_o no_o performance_n of_o the_o office_n of_o a_o soul_n and_o yet_o it_o fashion_v a_o organical_a body_n to_o make_v it_o fit_a for_o the_o reception_n of_o a_o soul_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v there_o be_v nothing_o of_o this_o either_o prove_v or_o grant_v p._n 40._o he_o tell_v we_o what_o dr._n sennertus_n say_v in_o his_o book_n viz._n he_o hold_v it_o probable_a that_o the_o soul_n proceed_v from_o procreation_n and_o that_o from_o the_o first_o instant_a of_o the_o conception_n the_o seed_n be_v animate_v with_o a_o rational_a soul_n also_o that_o nothing_o create_v be_v immortal_a by_o a_o principle_n of_o nature_n but_o only_o by_o the_o free_a will_n and_o gift_n of_o god_n also_o that_o by_o force_n of_o god_n direction_n and_o the_o word_n increase_v and_o multiply_v there_o be_v give_v power_n to_o every_o soul_n to_o multiply_v another_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o position_n our_o writer_n say_v that_o by_o the_o doctor_n be_v leave_a it_o infer_v the_o soul_n mortality_n for_o whatsoever_o be_v generate_v be_v corruptible_a and_o must_v go_v out_o as_o it_o come_v in_o and_o this_o be_v easy_o grant_v he_o to_o the_o next_o he_o say_v it_o be_v neither_o true_a likely_a nor_o philosophical_a for_o by_o this_o a_o fly_n may_v be_v as_o immortal_a as_o a_o soul_n and_o this_o be_v also_o grant_v he_o as_o to_o the_o seed_n have_v in_o it_o the_o principle_n of_o produce_v a_o reasonable_a soul_n the_o writer_n demand_v p._n 41._o what_o become_v of_o all_o those_o soul_n contain_v in_o misspend_a seed_n or_o ineffectual_a coition_n innumerable_a soul_n say_v he_o must_v so_o be_v lose_v and_o perish_v he_o may_v as_o well_o have_v say_v body_n also_o for_o there_o be_v no_o soul_n till_o there_o be_v a_o body_n they_o be_v both_o equal_o in_o the_o seed_n and_o but_o potential_o but_o they_o rise_v and_o grow_v together_o out_o of_o the_o same_o root_n and_o power_n and_o together_o and_o if_o their_o principle_n the_o seed_n perish_v nothing_o be_v lose_v but_o itself_o any_o more_o than_o man_n can_v say_v when_o a_o swine_n eat_v acorn_n that_o he_o have_v eat_v up_o so_o many_o oak_n then_o he_o demand_v why_o do_v the_o soul_n depart_v from_o the_o body_n but_o because_o it_o leave_v to_o be_v organical_a i_o may_v as_o well_o ask_v why_o the_o body_n depart_v from_o the_o soul_n and_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o either_o do_v depart_v from_o the_o other_o until_o death_n they_o depart_v and_o that_o they_o can_v help_v it_o durum_fw-la telum_fw-la necessitas_fw-la and_o that_o be_v the_o common_a or_o only_a cause_n why_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v part_v or_o rather_o do_v cease_v to_o be_v and_o it_o seem_v not_o likely_a that_o when_o they_o be_v part_v there_o remain_v any_o more_o a_o soul_n than_o a_o body_n the_o man_n be_v depart_v the_o body_n be_v turn_v to_o a_o carcase_n and_o what_o become_v of_o the_o soul_n no_o man_n natural_o can_v tell_v unless_o it_o extinguish_v with_o the_o vital_a flame_n and_o spirit_n of_o the_o body_n thus_o many_o thousand_o year_n be_v pass_v in_o the_o world_n age_n and_o yet_o man_n be_v but_o as_o wise_a as_o solomon_n leave_v we_o in_o that_o point_n and_o as_o man_n have_v be_v from_o the_o beginning_n to_o his_o time_n for_o if_o former_a time_n have_v know_v it_o he_o can_v not_o have_v doubt_v as_o he_o do_v aristotle_n who_o live_v about_o 700_o year_n after_o solomon_n and_o doubt_v and_o search_v in_o this_o point_n as_o that_o wise_a king_n do_v yet_o he_o can_v not_o resolve_v but_o have_v leave_v posterity_n under_o the_o same_o doubt_n that_o solomon_n do_v who_o know_v the_o difference_n or_o that_o there_o be_v a_o real_a difference_n between_o the_o nature_n or_o soul_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n in_o point_n of_o their_o separate_a subsistence_n after_o death_n our_o writer_n tell_v we_o it_o be_v the_o father_n office_n to_o provide_v a_o body_n for_o his_o child_n soul_n which_o he_o perform_v by_o his_o deputy_n seed_n for_o my_o part_n i_o shall_v rather_o have_v think_v this_o to_o have_v be_v more_o proper_o the_o office_n of_o the_o mother_n but_o he_o go_v on_o and_o tell_v we_o how_o this_o be_v natural_o perform_v the_o seed_n say_v he_o have_v a_o natural_a strength_n and_o cunning_a to_o frame_v a_o body_n for_o the_o child_n soul_n do_v by_o the_o form_n of_o the_o seed_n without_o any_o animation_n of_o it_o with_o a_o soul_n and_o so_o do_v a_o akron_n by_o virtue_n derive_v from_o the_o tree_n upon_o which_o it_o grow_v and_o the_o form_v virtue_n be_v the_o seed_n own_o form_n excite_v and_o assist_v by_o the_o breed_n and_o connatural_a warmth_n of_o the_o maternal_a body_n and_o work_n as_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o cock_n impregnate_v the_o egg_n with_o a_o chicken_n and_o yet_o say_v he_o be_v it_o probable_a that_o in_o so_o small_a a_o seed_n as_o come_v from_o the_o cock_n the_o soul_n or_o essence_n of_o a_o cock_n shall_v be_v resident_a why_o not_o say_v i_o as_o well_o as_o the_o vegetative_a soul_n and_o essence_n of_o a_o oak_n in_o a_o akron_n and_o to_o what_o he_o last_v before_o affirm_v that_o the_o father_n provide_v a_o body_n for_o his_o child_n soul_n he_o offer_v no_o proof_n and_o for_o aught_o appear_v he_o may_v as_o true_o prepare_v a_o soul_n for_o the_o body_n as_o a_o body_n for_o the_o soul_n he_o say_v the_o form_v virtue_n be_v the_o seed_n own_o form_n i_o say_v the_o quicken_a virtue_n be_v as_o proper_o in_o the_o seed_n as_o the_o form_v virtue_n and_o nothing_o can_v natural_o enliven_v the_o body_n but_o the_o soul_n and_o therefore_o both_o soul_n and_o body_n proceed_v equal_o and_o natural_o from_o the_o generation_n and_o efficiency_n of_o the_o parent_n without_o any_o need_n of_o new_a creation_n of_o soul_n in_o such_o case_n p._n 42._o our_o writer_n agree_v the_o effect_n of_o sennertus_n assertion_n upon_o the_o word_n increase_v and_o multiply_v but_o not_o by_o derive_v the_o young_a soul_n from_o the_o elder_a but_o by_o the_o do_n of_o some_o act_n out_o of_o which_o such_o form_n shall_v connatural_o flow_v as_o material_a form_n he_o say_v they_o grow_v by_o resultancy_n but_o the_o immaterial_a by_o creation_n from_o a_o high_a cause_n which_o creation_n be_v to_o follow_v and_o be_v due_a by_o a_o regular_a ordination_n and_o existence_n of_o nature_n and_o so_o they_o may_v be_v true_o generate_v viz._n give_v and_o communicate_v though_o not_o make_v by_o the_o force_n of_o generation_n i_o say_v this_o act_n do_v out_o of_o which_o the_o humane_a form_n shall_v connatural_o flow_v or_o follow_v must_v be_v the_o natural_a coition_n of_o the_o man_n and_o the_o woman_n and_o the_o form_n of_o the_o child_n be_v by_o this_o tenet_n immaterial_a must_v be_v create_v as_o a_o thing_n due_a by_o regular_a ordination_n and_o exigence_n of_o nature_n to_o such_o fact_n of_o coition_n i_o demand_v from_o what_o original_a he_o have_v copy_v out_o the_o regular_a ordination_n here_o deliver_v he_o quote_v no_o authority_n in_o the_o point_n nor_o offer_v any_o reason_n for_o the_o maintain_v it_o therefore_o we_o take_v it_o for_o a_o bold_a romance_n invent_v by_o himself_o for_o support_v his_o tenet_n of_o the_o soul_n immateriality_n the_o dissenter_n from_o which_o have_v no_o need_n of_o this_o conceit_n agree_v that_o the_o essential_a part_n constituent_a of_o the_o man_n viz._n his_o body_n and_o soul_n be_v generate_v and_o take_v growth_n together_o till_o they_o attain_v to_o their_o perfection_n of_o degree_n and_o then_o decline_v decay_n and_o perish_v according_o maintain_v a_o strict_a union_n and_o copartnership_n both_o in_o weal_n and_o in_o woe_n till_o death_n dissolve_v and_o finish_v their_o association_n man_n thus_o persuade_v have_v no_o need_n of_o our_o friend_n be_v invent_v regular_a ordination_n or_o exigence_n of_o nature_n but_o may_v reasonable_o fix_v upon_o it_o the_o term_n of_o a_o bare_a and_o a_o needless_a fiction_n p._n 42._o he_o tell_v we_o that_o sennertus_n argue_v if_o the_o parent_n do_v not_o give_v the_o form_n viz._n the_o soul_n than_o they_o do_v not_o generate_v the_o man_n but_o they_o do_v generate_v the_o man_n and_o therefore_o they_o do_v give_v the_o soul_n also_o and_o unless_o they_o do_v communicate_v the_o soul_n it_o can_v be_v true_o say_v that_o like_a do_v generate_v its_o like_a our_o friend_n answer_v the_o parent_n do_v give_v and_o communicate_v both_o form_n and_o matter_n but_o without_o produce_v either_o of_o they_o certain_a it_o be_v they_o give_v the_o matter_n and_o as_o certain_a that_o they_o do_v
not_o produce_v it_o and_o the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v for_o the_o form_n viz._n the_o soul_n the_o parent_n give_v it_o but_o they_o do_v not_o produce_v it_o this_o answer_n seem_v clear_o concessive_a that_o the_o parent_n generate_v the_o soul_n as_o much_o and_o as_o effectual_o as_o they_o do_v the_o body_n and_o more_o than_o that_o be_v not_o require_v by_o sennertus_n or_o any_o other_o but_o our_o friend_n insist_o learn_v say_v he_o the_o effect_n of_o generation_n from_o those_o of_o our_o dissolution_n our_o death_n do_v dissolve_v the_o union_n of_o our_o part_n but_o it_o do_v not_o destroy_v those_o part_n but_o only_o the_o man_n whence_o as_o by_o generation_n we_o become_v man_n by_o die_v we_o cease_v to_o be_v so_o this_o also_o grant_v that_o all_o which_o perish_v in_o death_n be_v generate_v by_o the_o parent_n the_o body_n have_v a_o time_n to_o get_v life_n and_o grow_v and_o so_o it_o have_v to_o putrify_v and_o consume_v and_o the_o soul_n begin_v with_o life_n in_o the_o embryo_n and_o in_o the_o body_n and_o it_o seem_v to_o extinguish_v in_o death_n of_o the_o body_n natural_o or_o we_o desire_v to_o be_v yet_o scientifical_o instruct_v from_o reason_n or_o nature_n what_o it_o be_v and_o where_o it_o be_v or_o at_o least_o that_o it_o be_v and_o have_v a_o separate_a state_n and_o subsistence_n of_o its_o own_o p._n 43._o he_o recite_v another_o argument_n of_o sennertus_n viz._n if_o the_o seed_n be_v not_o animate_v from_o the_o first_o instant_a and_o then_o the_o progenitor_n happen_v to_o die_v before_o the_o time_n of_o animation_n it_o may_v be_v true_o say_v that_o a_o dead_a man_n do_v genenerate_a he_o answer_v this_o case_n be_v like_o one_o who_o put_v spark_n of_o fire_n among_o fuel_n then_o leave_v it_o and_o the_o fire_n do_v not_o take_v hold_n and_o burn_v till_o a_o good_a while_n after_o yet_o this_o man_n be_v say_v to_o have_v make_v the_o fire_n and_o we_o do_v agree_v the_o similitude_n to_o be_v apt_a enough_o in_o this_o case_n and_o that_o it_o seem_v to_o import_v the_o seed_n be_v as_o much_o the_o efficient_a of_o the_o whole_a child_n as_o the_o spark_n put_v into_o the_o fuel_n be_v of_o the_o fire_n more_o than_o which_o have_v not_o be_v demand_v our_o friend_n say_v he_o have_v choose_v to_o contest_v this_o point_n against_o sennertus_n because_o that_o doctor_n be_v a_o man_n of_o great_a worth_n and_o substance_n and_o say_v he_o magnify_v his_o wisdom_n great_o in_o submit_v his_o opinion_n to_o the_o divine_n worthy_a to_o be_v imitate_v herein_o by_o all_o other_o man_n but_o that_o before_o have_v be_v deliver_v do_v sufficient_o evince_v that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a latitude_n and_o difference_n of_o opinion_n in_o the_o world_n concern_v this_o writer_n of_o an._n 1645._o we_o may_v observe_v he_o have_v the_o advantage_n of_o the_o wren_n in_o the_o fable_n who_o sit_v upon_o the_o back_n of_o the_o eagle_n and_o be_v carry_v by_o she_o into_o the_o cloud_n and_o come_v to_o the_o full_a extent_n of_o the_o eagle_n height_n she_o put_v herself_o to_o the_o small_a stretch_n of_o she_o own_o wing_n and_o mount_v above_o the_o eagle_n by_o so_o much_o he_o have_v perceive_v the_o great_a incongruity_n of_o continual_o new_o create_v soul_n and_o intend_v at_o mollify_a they_o by_o assign_v they_o a_o regular_a ordination_n as_o a_o duty_n upon_o the_o exigence_n of_o nature_n this_o course_n appear_v heal_a and_o helpful_a posito_fw-la that_o the_o soul_n be_v immaterial_a but_o it_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o proof_n that_o the_o soul_n be_v so_o and_o if_o it_o be_v not_o so_o but_o only_o a_o material_a spirit_n then_o be_v there_o no_o need_n of_o this_o invention_n and_o than_o it_o be_v as_o have_v be_v say_v not_o only_o a_o invention_n but_o a_o needless_a one_o and_o yet_o it_o testify_v the_o writer_n among_o his_o other_o endeavour_n to_o have_v be_v a_o person_n of_o wit_n learning_n and_o consideration_n all_o the_o author_n present_o in_o our_o possession_n or_o reach_v concern_v the_o soul_n have_v before_o be_v cite_v and_o consider_v viz._n four_o foreign_n and_o four_o of_o our_o own_o late_a and_o domestic_a writer_n and_o concern_v the_o materiality_n or_o immateriality_n of_o humane_a soul_n we_o may_v observe_v from_o that_o they_o have_v speak_v that_o there_o be_v two_o particular_a query_n or_o question_n the_o determination_n of_o which_o will_v advance_v much_o towards_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o soul_n nature_n and_o qualification_n if_o one_o of_o they_o be_v prove_v or_o grant_v thence_o the_o immateriality_n of_o the_o soul_n may_v be_v strong_o infer_v and_o if_o the_o other_o be_v prove_v or_o grant_v thence_o may_v he_o as_o strong_o infer_v the_o soul_n materiality_n the_o first_o of_o these_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o affirmative_a by_o divers_a of_o our_o author_n viz._n more_n digby_n zanchius_n and_o the_o pamphlet_n of_o 1645_o who_o do_v all_o express_o and_o often_o affirm_v that_o the_o soul_n in_o life-time_n of_o the_o man_n do_v at_o some_o time_n and_o in_o some_o case_n act_n of_o and_o by_o herself_o without_o aid_n or_o ministry_n of_o the_o body_n or_o its_o organ_n or_o any_o member_n or_o power_n of_o it_o if_o this_o assertion_n have_v be_v prove_v or_o can_v or_o shall_v be_v prove_v we_o grant_v from_o the_o conclusion_n a_o very_a strong_a inference_n may_v be_v draw_v for_o the_o soul_n immateriality_n agree_v the_o truth_n of_o aristotle_n assertion_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o soul_n chap._n 1._o that_o if_o the_o soul_n have_v any_o operation_n or_o affection_n peculiar_a to_o herself_o and_o wherein_o she_o can_v effectual_o act_n without_o use_n or_o aid_n of_o the_o body_n or_o the_o member_n organ_n or_o spirit_n of_o it_o than_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a that_o she_o may_v also_o be_v capable_a of_o a_o subsistence_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n but_o say_v he_o if_o the_o thing_n be_v not_o so_o and_o man_n fail_v in_o proof_n of_o such_o a_o peculiar_a in_o the_o soul_n certain_o she_o can_v subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n our_o author_n for_o proof_n of_o such_o a_o peculiar_a in_o the_o soul_n do_v allege_v that_o the_o soul_n can_v conceive_v spiritual_a being_n and_n universals_z second_o or_o abstract_a notion_n logical_a mathematical_a and_o metaphysical_a being_n and_o thing_n which_o matter_n be_v not_o very_o capable_a of_o nor_o that_o it_o can_v be_v assistant_n to_o the_o formation_n or_o contemplation_n of_o such_o conception_n in_o answer_n to_o which_o may_v be_v oppose_v the_o same_o author_n assertion_n that_o whilst_o the_o soul_n be_v in_o the_o body_n she_o can_v act_v without_o the_o animal_n or_o vital_a spirit_n of_o the_o body_n and_o before_o have_v be_v observe_v that_o the_o soul_n can_v see_v but_o by_o the_o eye_n nor_o remember_v but_o in_o the_o memory_n and_o these_o organ_n and_o faculty_n may_v be_v lose_v by_o accident_n and_o yet_o the_o soul_n remain_v perfect_a still_o but_o without_o sight_n or_o memory_n for_o want_v of_o the_o bodily_a organ_n and_o if_o the_o intellect_n be_v craze_v the_o soul_n can_v understand_v but_o according_a to_o such_o capacity_n as_o remain_v in_o the_o organ_n and_o it_o seem_v the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v for_o all_o other_o faculty_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o organ_n of_o the_o body_n which_o infer_v the_o soul_n can_v operate_v without_o the_o spirit_n and_o organ_n of_o the_o body_n as_o to_o the_o conceive_v spiritual_a being_n and_n thing_n it_o have_v be_v say_v such_o knowledge_n have_v be_v derive_v from_o revelation_n make_v to_o the_o sense_n of_o some_o man_n and_o their_o testimony_n of_o they_o to_o other_o man_n and_o for_o the_o conception_n of_o universals_z and_o abstract_a notion_n it_o seem_v the_o soul_n in_o the_o intellect_n work_v comparate_a and_o abstractive_a by_o use_v the_o joint_a power_n of_o intellect_n fantasy_n and_o memory_n and_o by_o compose_v and_o compare_v what_o be_v find_v in_o they_o may_v well_o enough_o be_v able_a by_o abstract_v they_o from_o conception_n of_o matter_n and_o sense_n and_o sort_v they_o first_o then_o rank_v and_o compare_v they_o the_o soul_n by_o joint_n use_v of_o these_o organ_n may_v natural_o be_v able_a to_o raise_v general_n out_o of_o particular_n and_o from_o general_n ascend_v to_o universals_z and_o so_o likewise_o raise_v abstract_v notion_n from_o the_o often_o repetition_n and_o compare_v thing_n first_o make_v know_v to_o they_o by_o the_o sense_n we_o do_v not_o then_o agree_v that_o any_o of_o our_o author_n have_v prove_v that_o the_o soul_n have_v any_o operation_n or_o affection_n so_o peculiar_a to_o herself_o as_o that_o the_o body_n
have_v no_o participation_n thereof_o with_o she_o or_o that_o she_o do_v or_o can_v act_v any_o thing_n or_o produce_v any_o effect_n without_o the_o spirit_n member_n and_o organ_n of_o the_o body_n which_o it_o seem_v can_v be_v exclude_v from_o participate_v with_o the_o soul_n in_o all_o its_o affection_n operation_n and_o motion_n no_o more_o than_o the_o soul_n can_v be_v unconcern_v in_o the_o health_n accident_n rejoice_n or_o suffering_n of_o the_o body_n we_o come_v now_o to_o the_o other_o question_n or_o query_n which_o if_o it_o be_v determine_v in_o the_o affirmative_a will_v strong_o infer_v the_o soul_n materiality_n viz._n concern_v the_o mode_n of_o the_o generation_n of_o mankind_n if_o the_o parent_n do_v generate_v a_o child_n like_o unto_o themselves_o consist_v of_o the_o same_o matter_n and_o form_n or_o such_o a_o like_a soul_n and_o body_n as_o themselves_o be_v if_o the_o child_n soul_n and_o body_n be_v generate_v by_o the_o parent_n as_o well_o the_o one_o as_o the_o other_o if_o the_o thing_n have_v be_v prove_v or_o can_v and_o shall_v be_v prove_v effectual_o so_o to_o be_v do_v a_o very_a strong_a inference_n and_o argument_n may_v thence_o be_v draw_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n and_o constitution_n with_o the_o body_n material_o and_o natural_o extinguishable_a by_o dissolution_n of_o the_o compositum_fw-la man_n who_o constituent_a part_n they_o be_v for_o it_o seem_v generation_n and_o corruption_n do_v mutuo_fw-la se_fw-la ponere_fw-la &_o tollere_fw-la what_o grow_v from_o generation_n have_v a_o natural_a tendency_n to_o growth_n strength_n decay_n and_o dissolution_n if_o therefore_o one_o man_n do_v generate_v another_o like_o himself_o and_o so_o the_o soul_n as_o well_o as_o the_o body_n it_o seem_v likely_a that_o what_o come_v from_o generation_n be_v under_o a_o clear_a capacity_n of_o corruption_n if_o it_o be_v not_o under_o a_o necessity_n of_o terminate_n by_o that_o mean_n we_o be_v in_o a_o great_a measure_n convince_v that_o the_o parent_n do_v procreate_v child_n like_o themselves_o both_o their_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o that_o therefore_o both_o those_o part_n have_v in_o nature_n and_o reason_n a_o capacity_n or_o a_o tendency_n if_o not_o a_o sort_n of_o necessity_n to_o terminate_v in_o corruption_n so_o as_o we_o do_v not_o perceive_v that_o argument_n draw_v from_o reason_n or_o nature_n and_o hitherto_o produce_v be_v strong_a enough_o to_o evince_v that_o the_o humane_a soul_n be_v immaterial_a or_o self-subsistent_a after_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o person_n and_o corruption_n of_o that_o body_n to_o which_o it_o be_v knit_v and_o which_o whilst_o life_n last_v it_o do_v inform_v direct_a and_o actuate_v and_o herewith_o shall_v be_v conclude_v the_o disquisition_n intend_v concern_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n found_v upon_o the_o ground_n of_o nature_n and_o reason_n and_o try_v by_o the_o argument_n extract_v from_o they_o we_o proceed_v from_o they_o to_o the_o second_o sort_n of_o argument_n offer_v for_o proof_n of_o a_o soul_n be_v separate_a subsistence_n draw_v by_o our_o opposer_n from_o the_o ground_n of_o moral_a congruity_n there_o must_v be_v say_v they_o a_o reward_n and_o punishment_n future_a to_o this_o life_n of_o this_o the_o corrupt_a carcase_n be_v by_o no_o possibility_n in_o nature_n capable_a and_o therefore_o the_o soul_n must_v needs_o have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n that_o thereby_o future_a reward_n and_o punishment_n may_v have_v a_o proper_a subject_a to_o work_v upon_o and_o this_o sort_n of_o argument_n be_v propound_v and_o handle_v by_o baxter_n in_o his_o quote_v book_n at_o p._n 34._o reach_v thence_o to_o 40._o and_o by_o dr._n more_o in_o his_o 18_o chap._n of_o the_o quote_v book_n pag._n 314._o to_o the_o end_n of_o that_o chapter_n and_o by_o sir_n k._n digby_n in_o the_o 10_o paragraph_n of_o his_o 9th_o chapter_n and_o all_o our_o author_n have_v main_o insist_v upon_o this_o argument_n in_o place_n before_o quote_v and_o it_o be_v do_v by_o they_o upon_o very_o good_a and_o unanswerable_a reason_n such_o as_o the_o wit_n of_o man_n ground_v itself_o only_o upon_o nature_n and_o reason_n be_v not_o able_a to_o make_v sufficient_a reply_n unto_o or_o to_o overcome_v this_o we_o look_v upon_o as_o the_o potent_a and_o prevalent_a argument_n whereby_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o in_o all_o the_o age_n of_o it_o hitherto_o have_v be_v draw_v and_o even_o force_v to_o consent_v to_o the_o opinion_n of_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o a_o humane_a soul_n and_o to_o invent_v elysium_n fortunate_a island_n and_o paradise_n for_o the_o good_a also_o tartarum_n and_o barathrum_n and_o gehenna_n for_o the_o wicked_a soul_n depart_v the_o silly_a american_n have_v not_o want_v their_o more_o crude_a conceit_n viz._n that_o in_o place_n beyond_o their_o mountain_n the_o good_a soul_n sing_v and_o dance_v among_o grove_n and_o fountain_n and_o the_o wicked_a one_o be_v relegated_a to_o denn_n and_o cave_n and_o other_o dark_a and_o disconsolate_a place_n suit_v with_o their_o demerit_n thus_o from_o the_o necessity_n of_o future_a recompense_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n have_v be_v spread_v and_o receive_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n far_o and_o wide_a without_o stint_n in_o place_n or_o stay_v in_o time_n all_o nation_n and_o all_o religion_n have_v accept_v of_o this_o opinion_n and_o it_o have_v hitherto_o prevail_v among_o they_o and_o thus_o may_v their_o argument_n be_v frame_v it_o be_v moral_o congruous_a among_o all_o man_n that_o good_a man_n and_o action_n shall_v be_v reward_v and_o recompense_v and_o that_o bad_a man_n and_o action_n shall_v be_v punish_v but_o man_n find_v and_o see_v it_o fall_v out_o very_o often_o that_o reward_n and_o punishment_n be_v not_o so_o distribute_v in_o this_o world_n ergo_fw-la moral_a congruity_n require_v and_o that_o prove_v there_o must_v be_v a_o future_a state_n wherein_o man_n and_o their_o action_n shall_v be_v reward_v and_o recompense_v according_a to_o their_o desert_n this._n man_n can_v reasonable_o refuse_v to_o grant_v and_o then_o ex_fw-la concessis_fw-la it_o may_v be_v further_o argue_v man_n be_v constitute_v but_o of_o two_o essential_a part_n viz._n his_o body_n and_o his_o soul_n his_o body_n die_v corrupt_v and_o turn_v to_o dust_n and_o so_o become_v incapable_a of_o reward_n or_o punishment_n in_o a_o future_a state_n ergo_fw-la if_o the_o man_n and_o his_o action_n be_v reward_v or_o punish_v in_o a_o future_a state_n he_o must_v receive_v the_o effect_n of_o such_o reward_n or_o punishment_n in_o that_o part_n of_o he_o which_o be_v repute_v capable_a and_o may_v by_o possibility_n have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n after_o the_o man_n death_n viz._n in_o his_o soul_n and_o that_o this_o may_v be_v do_v the_o soul_n must_v have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n after_o death_n of_o the_o body_n and_o the_o same_o hold_v true_a negative_a there_o be_v nothing_o of_o man_n to_o be_v reward_v or_o punish_v in_o a_o future_a state_n but_o his_o body_n or_o his_o soul_n but_o the_o body_n in_o a_o state_n of_o dissolution_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o reward_n or_o punishment_n and_o if_o the_o soul_n extinguish_v in_o death_n then_o be_v there_o nothing_o of_o the_o man_n lest_o capable_a of_o receive_v reward_n or_o punishment_n in_o a_o state_n future_a to_o this_o life_n ergo_fw-la that_o the_o rule_n of_o moral_a congruity_n may_v stand_v and_o be_v maintain_v in_o the_o world_n the_o soul_n of_o man_n must_v needs_o enjoy_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n capable_a of_o reward_n and_o punishment_n after_o death_n and_o the_o dissolution_n and_o corruption_n of_o his_o body_n this_o argument_n appear_v irrefragable_a not_o to_o be_v confute_v or_o effectual_o answer_v by_o the_o uttermost_a strength_n of_o man_n reason_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v nothing_o strange_a that_o it_o have_v prevail_v with_o jew_n and_o gentile_n mahometan_n and_o christian_n induce_v they_o general_o to_o belive_o a_o separate_a state_n of_o humane_a soul_n after_o death_n and_o it_o be_v still_o use_v by_o all_o our_o author_n for_o maintenance_n of_o the_o same_o opinion_n at_o this_o time_n we_o still_o agree_v that_o the_o force_n of_o this_o argument_n can_v by_o the_o bare_a wit_n or_o reason_n of_o mankind_n be_v answer_v and_o refute_v but_o yet_o we_o say_v that_o the_o same_o may_v be_v full_o so_o answer_v by_o deduction_n out_o of_o the_o divine_a revelation_n and_o oracle_n of_o god_n and_o that_o by_o argument_n thence_o to_o be_v take_v both_o negative_a and_o positive_a and_o though_o we_o do_v main_o rely_v upon_o our_o positive_a argument_n on_o this_o behalf_n yet_o it_o seem_v not_o requisite_a to_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n the_o negative_a argument_n which_o may_v be_v draw_v out_o of_o our_o holy_a
wrath_n chap._n 12.7_o the_o dust_n shall_v return_v to_o the_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v and_o the_o spirit_n shall_v return_v unto_o god_n who_o give_v it_o we_o say_v this_o may_v be_v expound_v by_o gen._n 7.22_o and_o 1_o sam._n 30.12_o and_o job_n 12.10_o all_o before_o cite_v then_o chap._n 34.14_o if_o god_n set_v his_o heart_n upon_o man_n if_o he_o gather_v unto_o himself_o his_o spirit_n and_o his_o breath_n all_o flesh_n shall_v perish_v together_o and_o man_n shall_v turn_v again_o unto_o dust_n psal_n 31._o prays_n let_v i_o not_o be_v put_v to_o confusion_n but_o deliver_v i_o be_v thou_o my_o rock_n and_o defence_n into_o thy_o hand_n i_o commit_v my_o spirit_n for_o thou_o have_v redeem_v i_o and_o psal_n 104.29_o when_o thou_o take_v away_o their_o breath_n they_o die_v and_o be_v turn_v again_o to_o their_o dust_n when_o thou_o let_v thy_o breath_n go_v forth_o they_o shall_v be_v make_v and_o thou_o shall_v renew_v the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n zech._n 6.5_o these_o be_v the_o four_o spirit_n of_o the_o heaven_n note_v on_o the_o margin_n or_o wind_n these_o place_n make_v breath_n and_o the_o spirit_n mention_v by_o solomon_n to_o be_v much_o if_o not_o altogether_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o it_o seem_v remarkable_a that_o when_o david_n pray_v for_o deliverance_n from_o danger_n that_o be_v temporal_a as_o in_o psal_n 31._o he_o use_v this_o expression_n into_o thy_o hand_n i_o commit_v my_o spirit_n this_o make_v it_o seem_v to_o intend_v his_o whole_a person_n himself_o both_o soul_n and_o body_n as_o have_v be_v show_v to_o be_v usual_a and_o common_a in_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o word_n soul_n isa_n 29.24_o they_o who_o err_v in_o spirit_n shall_v come_v to_o understanding_n here_o spirit_n seem_v to_o signify_v a_o faculty_n of_o the_o man_n viz._n his_o mind_n or_o intellect_n upon_o the_o whole_a it_o seem_v the_o spirit_n be_v return_v to_o god_n in_o solomon_n sense_n may_v be_v a_o willing_a submission_n of_o the_o mind_n or_o understanding_n to_o that_o dissolution_n by_o death_n which_o he_o have_v appoint_v to_o be_v the_o natural_a end_n of_o all_o mankind_n this_o make_v death_n appear_v a_o willing_a return_n of_o a_o meek_a and_o quiet_a spirit_n to_o god_n by_o a_o easy_a surrender_n of_o its_o fort_n and_o hold_v the_o body_n when_o other_o and_o they_o if_o they_o do_v not_o so_o meek_o surrender_v will_v be_v storm_v and_o force_v against_o their_o will_n to_o let_v go_v their_o hold_n and_o be_v drive_v out_o of_o fort_n which_o they_o have_v not_o power_n to_o defend_v and_o maintain_v against_o the_o violent_a and_o prevalent_a assault_n and_o storm_n of_o death_n we_o meet_v in_o isaiah_n ch._n 53.10_o such_o a_o addition_n concern_v the_o term_n of_o soul_n as_o we_o judge_v not_o fit_a to_o omit_v viz._n when_o thou_o shall_v make_v his_o soul_n a_o offer_n for_o sin_n this_o intend_v his_o whole_a person_n and_o he_o shall_v see_v of_o the_o travail_n of_o his_o soul_n chap._n 57.16_o i_o will_v not_o contend_v for_o ever_o for_o so_o shall_v the_o spirit_n fail_v before_o i_o and_o the_o soul_n which_o i_o have_v make_v viz._n the_o people_n which_o i_o have_v make_v so_o be_v it_o such_o a_o day_n for_o man_n to_o afflict_v his_o soul_n viz._n himself_o and_o if_o thou_o draw_v out_o thy_o soul_n to_o the_o hungry_a if_o thou_o minister_v unto_o he_o ezek._n 37.14_o i_o will_v put_v my_o spirit_n in_o you_o body_n rise_v from_o dry_a bone_n and_o you_o shall_v live_v and_o this_o be_v execute_v by_o the_o four_o wind_n blow_v upon_o they_o whence_o it_o seem_v spirit_n wind_z and_o breath_n have_v a_o great_a congruity_n one_o with_o another_o and_o be_v put_v one_o for_o another_o divers_a time_n and_o this_o help_n to_o declare_v what_o solomon_n mean_v by_o spirit_n dan._n 2.3_o the_o king_n spirit_n be_v trouble_v to_o know_v the_o dream_n viz._n his_o understanding_n chap._n 5.20_o a_o excellent_a spirit_n knowledge_n and_o understanding_n be_v find_v in_o daniel_n one_o of_o these_o word_n expound_v another_o micah_n 6.7_o shall_v i_o give_v my_o first-born_a the_o fruit_n of_o my_o body_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o my_o soul_n seem_v to_o import_v shall_v i_o give_v or_o sacrifice_v my_o child_n for_o my_o own_o sin_n soul_n be_v here_o put_v for_o person_n as_o we_o have_v show_v be_v very_o usual_a zech._n 6.5_o these_o be_v the_o four_o spirit_n or_o wind_n of_o the_o heaven_n chap._n 12.1_o the_o lord_n that_o form_v the_o spirit_n of_o man_n within_o he_o viz._n who_o have_v give_v he_o faculty_n of_o sense_n memory_n understanding_n etc._n etc._n thus_o the_o text_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o make_v most_o for_o the_o proof_n of_o a_o separate_a and_o self-subsisting_a soul_n of_o man_n have_v be_v quote_v and_o such_o exposition_n make_v of_o they_o and_o answer_n thereby_o make_v to_o they_o as_o appear_v to_o we_o sufficient_a to_o abate_v and_o take_v away_o the_o violence_n or_o prove_v force_n of_o they_o by_o show_v that_o they_o do_v not_o necessary_o or_o strong_o compel_v to_o the_o belief_n of_o such_o a_o separate_a subsistance_n of_o humane_a soul_n but_o that_o they_o only_o be_v solve_v and_o answer_v by_o sense_n or_o construction_n more_o natural_a and_o likely_a and_o more_o consentaneous_a to_o the_o natural_a conception_n of_o a_o humane_a reason_n unbiased_a or_o distort_v by_o the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o formerly_z receive_v and_o radicate_v opinion_n we_o proceed_v to_o text_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o have_v be_v or_o may_v be_v quote_v to_o the_o same_o intent_n and_o purpose_n mat._n 16.25_o he_o that_o will_v save_v his_o life_n shall_v lose_v it_o and_o he_o that_o for_o christ_n sake_n lose_v it_o shall_v find_v it_o for_o what_o be_v a_o man_n profit_v if_o he_o gain_v the_o whole_a world_n and_o lose_v his_o own_o soul_n or_o what_o shall_v a_o man_n give_v in_o exchange_n for_o his_o soul_n for_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v come_v in_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o father_n with_o his_o angel_n and_o then_o he_o shall_v reward_v every_o man_n according_a to_o his_o work_n here_o it_o seem_v the_o word_n soul_n intend_v the_o life_n or_o person_n of_o the_o man_n and_o what_o shall_v a_o man_n get_v by_o grasp_a or_o gape_v after_o the_o whole_a world_n if_o he_o lose_v his_o own_o life_n for_o without_o life_n to_o enjoy_v it_o what_o profit_n or_o benefit_n can_v one_o make_v of_o the_o whole_a world_n if_o it_o can_v be_v get_v and_o no_o man_n in_o his_o wit_n will_v take_v the_o whole_a world_n in_o exchange_n for_o his_o life_n for_o he_o can_v have_v no_o profit_n but_o plain_a damage_n and_o loss_n by_o that_o exchange_n and_o yet_o say_v our_o lord_n he_o that_o lose_v his_o life_n for_o my_o sake_n shall_v find_v it_o viz._n shall_v find_v profit_n by_o that_o exchange_n for_o he_o shall_v be_v recompense_v at_o the_o resurrection_n for_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v come_v in_o his_o father_n glory_n and_o then_o he_o shall_v reward_v every_o man_n according_a to_o his_o work_n the_o man_n shall_v then_o receive_v a_o eternal_a recompense_n and_o be_v make_v a_o great_a gainer_n by_o that_o exchange_n chap._n 13.42_o for_o then_o the_o wicked_a shall_v be_v cast_v into_o a_o furnace_n of_o fire_n and_o the_o righteous_a shall_v shine_v forth_o as_o the_o sun_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o their_o father_n next_o be_v quote_v matth._n 17._o the_o relation_n of_o our_o lord_n transfiguration_n repeat_v mark_v 9_o and_o luke_n 9_o there_o appear_v to_o they_o viz._n the_o three_o disciple_n moses_n and_o elias_n talk_v with_o he_o they_o all_o see_v the_o appearance_n it_o must_v be_v true_a then_o that_o these_o prophet_n have_v a_o subsistence_n after_o their_o departure_n out_o of_o this_o our_o world_n and_o for_o elias_n he_o create_v no_o great_a difficulty_n in_o the_o case_n upon_o supposal_n that_o his_o body_n go_v to_o heaven_n and_o be_v change_v as_o s._n paul_n say_v in_o a_o moment_n into_o a_o spiritual_a body_n and_o there_o may_v well_o enough_o be_v still_o continue_v and_o for_o moses_n his_o body_n it_o can_v never_o be_v find_v what_o become_v of_o it_o seem_v not_o very_o certain_a but_o not_o be_v to_o forth-come_a it_o be_v conjecture_v and_o conclude_v to_o be_v bury_v no_o man_n ever_o know_v where_o nor_o that_o there_o be_v or_o be_v a_o certainty_n in_o that_o fact_n it_o seem_v he_o go_v up_o the_o hill_n alone_o and_o never_o return_v nor_o be_v his_o body_n find_v what_o therefore_o become_v of_o he_o we_o may_v think_v remain_v a_o mystery_n and_o that_o he_o die_v may_v be_v take_v for_o a_o conjecture_n from_o common_a probability_n he_o never_o return_v nor_o be_v after_o to_o
may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n viz._n that_o at_o the_o resurrection_n the_o whole_a may_v be_v save_v spirit_n put_v for_o the_o whole_a man._n chap._n 7.34_o the_o unmarried_a woman_n be_v holy_a in_o body_n and_o spirit_n viz._n soul_n and_o body_n together_o holy_a in_o the_o whole_a compositum_fw-la ezek._n 11.19_o i_o will_v give_v they_o one_o heart_n and_o put_v a_o new_a spirit_n and_o a_o heart_n of_o flesh_n within_o you_o chap._n 13.3_o wo_n to_o the_o prophet_n that_o follow_v their_o own_o spirit_n and_o have_v see_v nothing_o ver._n 17._o they_o prophesy_v out_o of_o their_o own_o heart_n and_o thus_o we_o see_v spirit_n put_v for_o the_o person_n the_o heart_n the_o affection_n the_o passion_n for_o mind_n understanding_n knowledge_n reason_n conscience_n viz._n for_o man_n and_o every_o of_o his_o sublime_a and_o spiritual_a part_n or_o faculty_n but_o most_o proper_o and_o especial_o for_o his_o breath_n as_o job_n 12.10_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n be_v the_o soul_n of_o every_o live_a thing_n and_o the_o breath_n of_o all_o mankind_n ch._n 34.14_o if_o god_n set_v his_o heart_n upon_o man_n if_o he_o gather_v unto_o himself_o his_o spirit_n and_o his_o breath_n all_o flesh_n shall_v perish_v together_o and_o man_n shall_v turn_v again_o to_o his_o dust_n psal_n 104.29_o when_o thou_o take_v away_o their_o breath_n they_o die_v and_o be_v turn_v again_o to_o their_o dust_n when_o thou_o let_v thy_o breath_n go_v forth_o they_o shall_v be_v make_v and_o thou_o shall_v renew_v the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n gen._n 2.7_o by_o god_n breathe_v into_o man_n nostril_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n man_n become_v a_o live_v soul_n rom._n 14.7_o none_o of_o we_o live_v to_o himself_o and_o no_o man_n die_v to_o himself_o but_o we_o live_v to_o the_o lord_n and_o die_v to_o the_o lord_n whether_o therefore_o we_o live_v or_o die_v we_o be_v the_o lord_n hence_o it_o need_v not_o seem_v strange_a that_o a_o die_a man_n shall_v recommend_v his_o person_n to_o the_o lord_n by_o the_o term_n of_o his_o spirit_n for_o the_o body_n as_o well_o as_o the_o soul_n be_v under_o the_o knowledge_n and_o provision_n of_o providence_n when_o good_a man_n lie_v down_o to_o sleep_v they_o customary_o recommend_v themselves_o to_o god_n and_o go_v to_o sleep_v in_o death_n make_v such_o a_o recommendation_n both_o the_o more_o earnest_a and_o the_o more_o solemn_a and_o can_v reasonable_o be_v intend_v of_o the_o spirit_n only_o but_o of_o the_o whole_a compositum_fw-la by_o that_o term_n and_o god_n will_v raise_v they_o both_o up_o again_o at_o the_o last_o day_n both_o soul_n and_o body_n john_n 6.44_o the_o man_n that_o come_v to_o i_o i_o will_v raise_v he_o up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n the_o whole_a man_n both_o soul_n and_o body_n psal_n 31.6_o into_o thy_o hand_n i_o commend_v my_o spirit_n thou_o have_v redeem_v i_o o_o lord_n god_n of_o truth_n david_n speak_v this_o when_o he_o be_v in_o a_o way_n of_o live_v and_o have_v both_o a_o body_n and_o a_o soul_n and_o apparent_o seek_v god_n protection_n for_o they_o both_o viz._n for_o his_o person_n under_o this_o term_n of_o spirit_n jo._n 11.25_o he_o that_o believe_v in_o i_o though_o he_o be_v dead_a yet_o shall_v he_o live_v viz._n the_o compositum_fw-la of_o soul_n and_o body_n our_o lord_n know_v he_o shall_v have_v a_o speedy_a resurrection_n and_o foretell_v it_o to_o be_v within_o three_o day_n time_n both_o of_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o it_o seem_v that_o by_o this_o term_n of_o spirit_n he_o recommend_v they_o both_o to_o the_o protection_n of_o his_o father_n and_o that_o s._n stephen_n do_v the_o like_a to_o our_o lord_n whence_o here_o appear_v no_o necessity_n of_o infer_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o a_o humane_a soul_n from_o these_o text_n which_o plain_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n and_o it_o seeem_v may_v be_v very_o well_o satisfy_v by_o another_o very_a different_a construction_n of_o they_o joh._n 6.40_o it_o be_v god_n will_n that_o he_o who_o believe_v shall_v have_v everlasting_a life_n and_o i_o will_v raise_v he_o up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n soul_n and_o body_n without_o mention_n of_o a_o intermediate_v estate_n and_o we_o do_v not_o accept_v our_o two_o quote_v text_n as_o a_o sufficient_a proof_n of_o that_o point_n act_n 2.27_o thou_o shall_v not_o leave_v my_o soul_n in_o hell_n for_o death_n be_v construe_v to_o comprehend_v the_o body_n also_o and_o both_o be_v raise_v according_o rom._n 2.9_o tribulation_n and_o anguish_n upon_o every_o soul_n of_o man_n that_o do_v evil_a this_o comprehend_v the_o body_n also_o so_o chap._n 13.1_o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n whence_o we_o conclude_v that_o by_o recommend_v the_o die_a spirit_n intend_v the_o die_a body_n also_o and_o be_v intend_v of_o the_o whole_a man_n or_o the_o person_n then_o depart_v out_o of_o this_o world_n 2_o cor._n 5.1_o if_o our_o earthly_a house_n of_o this_o tabernacle_n be_v dissolve_v we_o have_v a_o building_n of_o god_n a_o house_n not_o make_v with_o hand_n eternal_a in_o the_o heaven_n and_o desire_v to_o be_v clothe_v upon_o with_o that_o house_n groan_v to_o be_v clothe_v upon_o that_o mortality_n may_v be_v swallow_v up_o of_o life_n yet_o will_v not_o be_v unclothe_v whilst_o we_o be_v at_o home_n in_o the_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n walk_v by_o faith_n not_o by_o sight_n we_o desire_v to_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n for_o we_o must_v all_o appear_v before_o the_o judgement_n seat_n of_o christ_n that_o every_o one_o may_v receive_v the_o thing_n do_v in_o his_o body_n according_a to_o that_o he_o have_v do_v whether_o good_a or_o bad_a we_o read_v rev._n 22.12_o i_o come_v quick_o and_o my_o reward_n be_v with_o i_o to_o give_v every_o man_n according_a as_o his_o work_n shall_v be_v ver._n 20._o sure_o i_o come_v quick_o amen_o even_o so_o come_v lord_n jesus_n heb._n 10.37_o yet_o a_o little_a while_n and_o he_o that_o shall_v come_v will_v come_v and_o will_v not_o tarry_v ver._n 35._o &_o 36._o we_o must_v wait_v with_o patience_n and_o confidence_n till_o the_o time_n promise_v do_v come_v james_n 5.8_o be_v you_o also_o patient_a establish_v your_o heart_n for_o the_o come_n of_o the_o lord_n draw_v nigh_o 1_o pet._n 1.5_o who_o be_v keep_v by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n through_o faith_n unto_o salvation_n ready_a to_o be_v reveal_v in_o the_o last_o time_n as_o if_o the_o last_o time_n be_v near_o chap._n 4.5_o man_n shall_v give_v a_o account_n to_o he_o that_o be_v ready_a to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a viz._n in_o a_o short_a time_n come_v 2_o pet._n 3.12_o look_v for_o and_o haste_v unto_o the_o come_n of_o the_o day_n of_o god_n to_o judgement_n 1_o joh._n 2.28_o abide_v in_o christ_n that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v you_o may_v have_v confidence_n and_o not_o be_v ashamed_a at_o his_o come_n as_o if_o he_o be_v expect_v to_o come_v in_o their_o time_n so_o 1_o tim._n 6.14_o keep_v this_o commandment_n without_o spot_n until_o the_o appear_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n as_o if_o timothy_n may_v live_v to_o that_o time_n and_o elsewhere_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n draw_v nigh_o 1_o joh._n 2.18_o little_a child_n it_o be_v the_o last_o time_n and_o the_o time_n be_v short_a he_o that_o be_v holy_a let_v he_o be_v holy_a rev._n 22.11_o and_o he_o which_o be_v filthy_a let_v he_o be_v filthy_a still_o as_o if_o christ_n come_v to_o judgement_n be_v even_o then_o at_o hand_n 2_o pet._n 3.9_o man_n than_o say_v that_o day_n be_v slack_a in_o its_o come_n and_o ver._n 4._o that_o the_o promise_n of_o his_o come_n be_v overlong_a delay_v from_o all_o these_o evidence_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n do_v believe_v the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o judgement_n to_o be_v nigh_o at_o hand_n and_o that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v we_o shall_v be_v like_o he_o and_o that_o then_o as_o philip._n 3.21_o our_o vile_a body_n shall_v be_v change_v and_o fashion_v like_o his_o glorious_a body_n 1_o cor._n 15.51_o we_o shall_v not_o all_o sleep_n but_o we_o shall_v all_o be_v change_v and_o to_o this_o change_n it_o seem_v s._n paul_n word_n in_o our_o prove_v text_n be_v to_o be_v apply_v he_o will_v not_o be_v unclothe_v but_o clothe_v upon_o with_o the_o house_n which_o be_v from_o heaven_n that_o so_o he_o may_v not_o be_v find_v naked_a but_o that_o mortality_n may_v be_v swallow_v up_o in_o life_n whilst_o we_o be_v at_o home_n in_o the_o body_n viz._n our_o natural_a body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n
dark_a receptacle_n how_o can_v mere_a matter_n and_o motion_n hit_v upon_o form_v every_o species_n among_o they_o like_o those_o of_o their_o own_o kind_a how_o come_v it_o that_o upon_o their_o first_o production_n they_o seek_v their_o dam_n pap_n for_o nourishment_n what_o teach_v they_o the_o proper_a use_n of_o their_o several_a armature_n not_o mere_a matter_n and_o motion_n what_o teach_v they_o art_n natural_a or_o acquire_v also_o their_o sense_n both_o inward_a and_o outward_a their_o fancy_n and_o memory_n how_o come_v they_o by_o these_o and_o the_o use_n of_o they_o not_o by_o mere_a matter_n and_o motion_n but_o even_o as_o man_n do_v though_o in_o a_o much_o low_a degree_n gen._n 1.25_o god_n make_v the_o beast_n of_o the_o earth_n after_o his_o kind_a ver_fw-la 26._o he_o say_v let_v we_o make_v man_n in_o our_o image_n here_o appear_v a_o plain_a intention_n of_o god_n to_o make_v both_o man_n and_o beast_n and_o that_o they_o be_v make_v by_o he_o according_o and_o that_o he_o endue_v each_o sort_n of_o they_o with_o a_o generative_a faculty_n or_o power_n whereby_o they_o be_v enable_v and_o even_o natural_o and_o general_o provoke_v to_o generate_v their_o like_a according_a to_o their_o several_a species_n chap._n 5.3_o adam_n beget_v a_o son_n in_o his_o own_o likeness_n after_o his_o image_n whence_o man_n be_v generate_v in_o the_o same_o image_n and_o likeness_n that_o they_o be_v create_v the_o maintainer_n of_o the_o immateriality_n pretend_v to_o expound_v the_o text_n of_o genesis_n last_o quote_v and_o they_o do_v it_o thus_o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o god_n make_v man_n after_o his_o own_o image_n this_o image_n of_o god_n say_v they_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n but_o not_o his_o body_n for_o that_o can_v be_v the_o image_n of_o a_o spirit_n and_o god_n be_v a_o spirit_n then_o upon_o adam_n beget_v a_o son_n in_o his_o own_o likeness_n after_o his_o image_n they_o say_v this_o beget_n after_o his_o image_n must_v be_v intend_v of_o the_o body_n only_o and_o not_o of_o the_o soul_n for_o that_o the_o parent_n can_v generate_v soul_n of_o their_o sort_n viz._n intelligent_a and_o angelical_a but_o that_o must_v be_v new_o create_v by_o god_n upon_o every_o new_a procreation_n of_o body_n by_o the_o parent_n i_o answer_v that_o both_o these_o exposition_n be_v mere_o precarious_a and_o arbitrary_a not_o agreeable_a to_o reason_n or_o ground_v upon_o scripture_n not_o upon_o scripture_n for_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o letter_n and_o word_n of_o the_o text_n the_o first_o say_v god_n make_v man_n after_o his_o own_o image_n here_o man_n say_v i_o must_v intend_v the_o compositum_fw-la of_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n for_o we_o never_o hear_v or_o read_v of_o a_o man_n without_o a_o body_n and_o as_o this_o contexture_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n so_o death_n by_o dissolve_v of_o that_o contexture_n destroy_v that_o image_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o man_n while_o that_o contexture_n continue_v so_o for_o the_o other_o text_n adam_n beget_v a_o son_n in_o his_o own_o likeness_n after_o his_o image_n this_o say_v i_o intend_v a_o beget_n of_o the_o soul_n as_o well_o as_o the_o body_n for_o we_o never_o hear_v of_o a_o son_n of_o man_n without_o a_o soul_n and_o think_v that_o in_o nature_n there_o can_v be_v that_o thing_n viz._n a_o son_n of_o man_n without_o a_o soul_n but_o they_o reply_v flesh_n and_o blood_n can_v generate_v soul_n of_o our_o sort_n not_o a_o angelical_a spirit_n for_o that_o which_o it_o bear_v of_o flesh_n be_v fleshly_a and_o not_o such_o a_o spirit_n this_o i_o grant_v to_o be_v true_a and_o infer_v thence_o that_o a_o humane_a soul_n generate_v be_v not_o a_o intelligent_a spirit_n but_o a_o material_a though_o very_o much_o refine_a spirit_n and_o of_o a_o flamy_a airy_a nature_n as_o heraclitus_n and_o my_o lord_n bacon_n have_v describe_v it_o and_o as_o hypocrates_n galen_n sennertus_n willis_n and_o ent_n have_v speak_v of_o it_o i_o say_v then_o that_o god_n create_v man_n endow_v matter_n with_o motion_n and_o the_o contexture_n of_o such_o a_o spirit_n or_o soul_n as_o do_v enable_v he_o to_o perform_v all_o those_o action_n and_o be_v able_a to_o actuate_v all_o those_o power_n which_o god_n intend_v for_o he_o and_o bestow_v upon_o he_o that_o god_n can_v so_o do_v at_o his_o pleasure_n i_o believe_v there_o be_v few_o that_o doubt_n willis_n page_n 5._o bot_n say_v dum_fw-la ita_fw-la creatoris_fw-la opera_fw-la cuique_fw-la ad_fw-la ingenii_fw-la svi_fw-la modulum_fw-la exponit_fw-la sentire_fw-la utique_fw-la videtur_fw-la quod_fw-la deus_fw-la nihil_fw-la amplius_fw-la fabricare_fw-la valeat_fw-la quam_fw-la quod_fw-la homo_fw-la possit_fw-la concipere_fw-la aut_fw-la effingere_fw-la to_o this_o he_o add_v page_n 40._o that_o the_o vital_a and_o animal_n spirit_n be_v prime_a part_n of_o the_o sensitive_a soul_n in_o man_n and_o beast_n and_o say_v ut_fw-la nihil_fw-la referam_fw-la illis_fw-la qui_fw-la hosce_fw-la spiritus_fw-la prorsus_fw-la negant_fw-la quorum_fw-la existentia_fw-la fere_n palpabilis_fw-la ab_fw-la effect_n be_v probari_fw-la potest_fw-la neque_fw-la de_fw-la illis_fw-la redarguendis_fw-la solicitus_fw-la sim_fw-la qui_fw-la viventium_fw-la sensus_fw-la &_o facultates_fw-la quascunque_fw-la perceptivas_fw-la non_fw-la nisi_fw-la à _fw-la substantia_fw-la immateriali_fw-la immortalique_fw-la obiri_fw-la posse_fw-la contendunt_fw-la and_o to_o the_o like_a sense_n melanchton_n de_fw-fr anima_fw-la p._n 5._o spiritus_fw-la vitales_fw-la in_o homine_fw-la nascuntur_fw-la in_o cord_n &_o veer_fw-la sunt_fw-la flammae_fw-la p._n 7._o moses_n teach_v animam_fw-la carnis_fw-la in_o sanguine_fw-la esse_fw-la significat_fw-la autem_fw-la anima_fw-la hebraeis_n vitam_fw-la and_o when_o moses_n say_v the_o life_n or_o soul_n be_v in_o the_o blood_n vult_fw-la sanguinem_fw-la vehiculum_fw-la esse_fw-la aquavitae_fw-la &_o spiritus_fw-la vitales_fw-la illam_fw-la ipsam_fw-la rem_fw-la esse_fw-la quae_fw-la ciet_fw-la corpora_fw-la quam_fw-la nominamus_fw-la animam_fw-la p._n 21._o the_o power_n of_o a_o sensitive_a soul_n monstrant_fw-la aliquid_fw-la quod_fw-la cogitari_fw-la potest_fw-la in_o materia_fw-la fons_fw-la esse_fw-la actionum_fw-la non_fw-la tamen_fw-la haec_fw-la prorsus_fw-la perspicimus_fw-la sed_fw-la naturam_fw-la fons_fw-la intuemur_fw-la experimur_fw-la &_o cernimus_fw-la motus_fw-la quod_fw-la cur_n it_o a_o factum_fw-la est_fw-la sapientia_fw-la est_fw-la artificis_fw-la non_fw-la nostra_fw-la p._n 112._o nulla_fw-la pars_fw-la in_o universa_fw-la natura_fw-la ita_fw-la introspici_fw-la potest_fw-la ut_fw-la penitus_fw-la &_o tot_fw-la a_o agnoscatur_fw-la admirandum_fw-la est_fw-la cerebrum_fw-la quod_fw-la est_fw-la domicilium_fw-la sapientiae_fw-la ac_fw-la officina_fw-la cognitionum_fw-la judicii_fw-la ratiocinationis_fw-la &_o memoriae_fw-la actiones_fw-la cerebri_fw-la quantum_fw-la differunt_fw-la à _fw-la physicis_fw-la qualitatibus_fw-la quae_fw-la est_fw-la substantia_fw-la cerebri_fw-la ubi_fw-la &_o quomodo_fw-la fiunt_fw-la hae_fw-la mirandae_fw-la actiones_fw-la in_o hac_fw-la squalida_fw-la massa_fw-la haec_fw-la fateamur_fw-la non_fw-la penitus_fw-la sciri_fw-la &_o agnoscamus_fw-la deum_fw-la esse_fw-la naturae_fw-la nostrae_fw-la conditorem_fw-la &_o actiones_fw-la cerebri_fw-la proprias_fw-la maxim_n testari_fw-la hunc_fw-la mundum_fw-la non_fw-la extitisse_fw-la casu_fw-la &_o deum_fw-la conditorem_fw-la esse_fw-la mentem_fw-la sapientem_fw-la beneficam_fw-la justam_fw-la &_o veracem_fw-la quia_fw-la impossibile_fw-it est_fw-la discrimen_fw-la honestorum_fw-la &_o turpium_fw-la casu_fw-la aut_fw-la à _fw-la natura_fw-la bruta_fw-la ortum_fw-la esse_fw-la upon_o which_o i_o thus_o descant_v that_o as_o god_n have_v give_v to_o brute_n quasdam_fw-la notitias_fw-la proper_a to_o their_o nature_n of_o which_o man_n can_v perceive_v the_o origin_n or_o cause_n as_o in_o the_o art_n of_o bee_n aunt_n spider_n bird_n building_n procreation_n government_n and_o feed_v brutus_n knowledge_n of_o their_o natural_a enemy_n and_o the_o strength_n and_o use_n of_o their_o own_o armature_n and_o the_o propriety_n of_o their_o food_n and_o medicine_n these_o and_o their_o like_a come_v from_o particular_a notice_n plant_v by_o god_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o creature_n and_o it_o seem_v congruous_a enough_o to_o such_o proceed_n that_o god_n may_v have_v give_v to_o mankind_n the_o easy_a apprehension_n honestorum_fw-la &_o turpium_fw-la and_o the_o notion_n of_o expectation_n of_o a_o rule_v and_o protect_v divinity_n as_o proper_a notice_n and_o instinct_n very_o suitable_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n and_o his_o commodious_a live_n in_o this_o world_n the_o same_o author_n p._n 205._o say_v many_o thing_n we_o know_v be_v act_v in_o we_o and_o by_o we_o ita_fw-la condita_fw-la est_fw-la hominum_fw-la natura_fw-la divinitus_fw-la ut_fw-la fieri_fw-la cogitationes_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la &_o formari_fw-la &_o ordinari_fw-la imagine_v sciamus_fw-la quomodo_fw-la fiant_fw-la non_fw-la cernimus_fw-la sed_fw-la ita_fw-la deus_fw-la voluit_fw-la and_o this_o to_o i_o seem_v a_o sufficient_a account_n of_o man_n use_v their_o faculty_n of_o understanding_n and_o reason_n ita_fw-la deus_fw-la voluit_fw-la and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o expedient_a or_o proposal_n
to_o such_o purpose_n 1._o make_v the_o soul_n tota_n in_o qualibet_fw-la parte_fw-la 2._o set_v on_o foot_n a_o new_a creation_n of_o soul_n by_o god_n every_o day_n and_o for_o adulterous_a incestuous_a and_o bugger_v procreation_n where_o the_o shape_n be_v humane_a by_o a_o creando_fw-la infunditur_fw-la 3._o it_o immerse_v pure_a young_a innocent_a soul_n new_o create_v in_o the_o filth_n of_o original_a sin_n without_o any_o cause_n give_v or_o offence_n commit_v by_o they_o 4._o st._n austin_n have_v thereby_o his_o imagination_n confound_v not_o know_v if_o such_o soul_n be_v one_o and_o not_o two_o or_o two_o and_o not_o one_o or_o be_v at_o once_o both_o one_o and_o two_o and_o make_v he_o think_v the_o last_o though_o a_o paradox_n to_o be_v the_o most_o likely_a 5._o upon_o this_o error_n be_v ground_v the_o preexistence_n of_o such_o soul_n and_o the_o consequence_n thereof_o viz._n their_o hover_v in_o the_o air_n their_o attend_v new_a procreation_n of_o body_n that_o thence_o they_o may_v glide_v down_o into_o they_o and_o forsake_v die_a body_n return_v again_o into_o those_o airy_a habitation_n 6._o the_o transmigration_n of_o such_o soul_n from_o one_o humane_a body_n to_o another_o and_o some_o make_v the_o transmigration_n common_a between_o man_n and_o beast_n as_o the_o pythagorean_n school_n maintain_v at_o this_o day_n by_o the_o eastern_a indian_n and_o the_o chinese_n 7._o hence_o have_v grow_v the_o invention_n of_o mahomet_n paradise_n his_o purgatory_n and_o his_o gehenna_n as_o former_o the_o heathen_n have_v their_o elizium_n and_o barathrum_n suppose_a receptacle_n in_o the_o bowel_n of_o the_o globe_n of_o our_o earth_n such_o a_o case_n we_o find_v argue_v in_o sallust_n betwixt_o caesar_n and_o cato_n caesar_n call_v mortem_fw-la aerumnarum_fw-la requiem_n jam_fw-la cuncta_fw-la mortalium_fw-la mala_fw-la dissolvere_fw-la ultra_fw-la neque_fw-la curae_fw-la neque_fw-la gaudio_fw-la locum_fw-la esse_fw-la cato_n answer_v that_o by_o this_o speech_n it_o appear_v what_o caesar_n think_v of_o death_n credo_fw-la falsa_fw-la existimans_fw-la ea_fw-la quae_fw-la de_fw-la inferis_fw-la memorantur_fw-la diverso_fw-la itinere_fw-la malos_fw-la à _fw-la bonis_fw-la loca_fw-la tetra_fw-la inculta_fw-la foeda_fw-la atque_fw-la formidolosa_fw-la habere_fw-la 8._o hence_o have_v arisen_a the_o popish_a purgatorium_fw-la where_o his_o holiness_n be_v allow_v to_o have_v a_o absolute_a command_n and_o by_o which_o he_o make_v profit_n according_o 9_o hence_o have_v grow_v the_o error_n of_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a in_o the_o romish_a church_n 10._o those_o church_n have_v upon_o this_o error_n follow_v the_o heathen_a practice_n of_o adore_v dead_a person_n the_o one_o as_o god_n and_o the_o other_o as_o saint_n pliny_n in_o his_o natural_a history_n lib._n 7._o cap._n 55._o say_v that_o the_o body_n or_o soul_n of_o man_n have_v no_o more_o sense_n after_o death_n than_o they_o have_v before_o their_o nativity_n and_o yet_o the_o folly_n and_o vanity_n of_o man_n say_v he_o be_v so_o great_a as_o that_o they_o imagine_v the_o humane_a soul_n extend_v even_o to_o future_a age_n and_o that_o they_o have_v sense_n whereupon_o man_n render_v they_o honour_n and_o worship_n make_v a_o god_n of_o he_o who_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o a_o man_n as_o if_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n breathe_v differ_v from_o that_o of_o other_o creature_n and_o thus_o have_v the_o popish_a world_n practise_v to_o make_v they_o image_n and_o to_o believe_v their_o personal_a appearance_n as_o saul_n believe_v the_o soul_n of_o samuel_n appear_v in_o the_o witch_n spectre_n and_o to_o it_o saul_n stoop_v with_o his_o face_n to_o the_o ground_n and_o bow_v himself_o so_o worship_v the_o devil_n instead_o of_o the_o prophet_n as_o the_o papist_n do_v instead_o of_o their_o saint_n who_o likely_a have_v no_o manner_n of_o be_v nor_o shall_v have_v until_o the_o resurrection_n at_o the_o last_o day_n you_o say_v that_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n do_v not_o infer_v purgatory_n and_o i_o grant_v it_o but_o it_o be_v the_o causa_fw-la sine_fw-la qua_fw-la non_fw-la of_o that_o opinion_n for_o if_o no_o separate_a subsistence_n than_o no_o purgatory_n nor_o no_o prayer_n for_o or_o to_o person_n depart_v this_o life_n and_o return_v to_o the_o dust_n from_o whence_o they_o be_v take_v farther_o to_o evince_v a_o sparate_a state_n of_o the_o soul_n you_o offer_v to_o raise_v evidence_n out_o of_o a_o collect_n in_o the_o office_n of_o our_o burial_n pray_v that_o we_o and_o those_o depart_v may_v have_v a_o perfect_a consummation_n of_o bliss_n in_o eternal_a glory_n i_o say_v this_o consummation_n of_o bliss_n be_v to_o be_v intend_v after_o the_o resurrection_n without_o necessary_o suppose_v any_o intermediate_n state_n unless_o it_o be_v to_o such_o as_o be_v beforehand_o persuade_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o state_n in_o the_o close_a of_o your_o 6_o paragraph_n you_o say_v that_o your_o zeal_n against_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o materiality_n be_v ground_v upon_o your_o own_o apprehension_n that_o this_o conceit_n will_v introduce_v a_o inundation_n of_o atheism_n and_o profaneness_n looseness_n and_o sensuality_n to_o i_o these_o consequence_n do_v not_o appear_v at_o all_o likely_a not_o of_o atheism_n for_o that_o it_o assert_v god_n the_o creation_n generation_n and_o resurrection_n all_o act_v by_o divine_a power_n nor_o of_o any_o the_o other_o three_o for_o that_o it_o approve_v and_o maintain_v the_o extreme_a recompense_n dispensable_a in_o a_o future_a state_n after_o the_o resurrection_n and_o my_o apprehension_n be_v that_o although_o in_o your_o future_a ministration_n you_o shall_v never_o insist_v more_o upon_o the_o soul_n immortality_n but_o enforce_v your_o exhortation_n pertain_v to_o future_a recompense_n from_o the_o certainty_n and_o concernment_n of_o the_o resurrection_n the_o last_o judgement_n and_o execution_n of_o the_o same_o your_o auditor_n will_v not_o thereby_o become_v any_o whit_n more_o atheist_n than_o they_o be_v before_o or_o more_o sensual_a loose_a or_o profane_v upon_o that_o occasion_n but_o probable_o will_v continue_v to_o act_v and_o live_v as_o former_o they_o have_v do_v without_o that_o any_o alteration_n will_v thereupon_o be_v visible_a or_o consequent_a and_o for_o the_o intermediate_n state_n you_o say_v the_o father_n own_v a_o middle_a state_n which_o be_v neither_o heaven_n nor_o hell_n and_o because_o they_o either_o can_v not_o tell_v what_o that_o state_n be_v or_o not_o agree_v about_o it_o we_o seem_v leave_v at_o liberty_n by_o they_o to_o think_v as_o we_o may_v concern_v it_o we_o have_v not_o find_v any_o text_n of_o scripture_n positive_o assert_v the_o separate_a subsistence_n nor_o such_o a_o doctrine_n concern_v it_o as_o that_o the_o principal_a aim_n and_o intent_n of_o it_o be_v to_o teach_v this_o assertion_n for_o a_o truth_n the_o father_n opinion_n about_o it_o be_v disagreeable_a to_o one_o another_o and_o unknowing_a of_o what_o be_v the_o clear_a truth_n in_o this_o poin._n you_o say_v they_o think_v soul_n be_v neither_o in_o heaven_n nor_o hell_n i_o have_v quote_v to_o you_o mr._n baxter_n book_n p._n 398._o where_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o many_o of_o his_o friend_n holy_a person_n be_v go_v to_o heaven_n and_o that_o be_v spangle_v with_o their_o spiritual_a star_n the_o place_n be_v honour_v with_o they_o and_o they_o with_o it_o this_o his_o opinion_n of_o go_v to_o heaven_n or_o hell_n upon_o death_n i_o take_v to_o be_v the_o most_o common_o embrace_v among_o we_o and_o i_o shall_v be_v glad_a to_o receive_v your_o particular_a opinion_n thereupon_o but_o these_o uncertainty_n concern_v the_o separate_a state_n the_o manner_n and_o place_n thereto_o belong_v make_v i_o more_o to_o question_v the_o verity_n of_o it_o and_o to_o conclude_v upon_o it_o rather_o in_o the_o negative_a you_o quote_v to_o i_o a_o say_v of_o cicero_n that_o if_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o immortality_n be_v a_o error_n libenter_fw-la erro_fw-la this_o you_o translate_v the_o opinion_n please_v i_o well_o it_o be_v a_o innocent_a disception_n as_o if_o the_o like_n of_o a_o opinion_n and_o the_o innocency_n of_o it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n whereas_o it_o be_v evident_a man_n like_o and_o choose_v sometime_o false_a and_o harmful_a opinion_n before_o those_o which_o be_v try_v innocent_a and_o beneficial_a as_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o you_o think_v i_o do_v in_o this_o point_n not_o sub_fw-la nomine_fw-la erroris_fw-la but_o by_o a_o deceive_a heart_n carry_v and_o draw_v away_o by_o pride_n conceitedness_n contumacy_n and_o disobedience_n to_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n as_o you_o word_n it_o and_o yet_o you_o do_v not_o cite_v one_o ordinance_n of_o god_n to_o which_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o materiality_n be_v contrary_a but_o i_o desire_v you_o will_v do_v it_o in_o your_o next_o return_n you_o say_v you_o do_v not_o require_v a_o implicit_a
faith_n to_o church_n ordinance_n and_o do_v you_o show_v i_o ordinance_n of_o god_n convince_o such_o in_o this_o point_n and_o then_o i_o promise_v you_o to_o be_v obedient_a to_o they_o and_o there_o will_v need_v no_o more_o word_n in_o the_o case_n now_o dispute_v but_o if_o you_o can_v or_o which_o will_v come_v to_o one_o do_v not_o do_v it_o you_o may_v have_v some_o title_n to_o the_o term_n of_o a_o false_a accuser_n of_o your_o brethren_n who_o conceit_n or_o error_n perhaps_o of_o weakness_n you_o can_v infect_v or_o sully_v by_o the_o sour_a and_o taint_a original_n from_o whence_o you_o be_v please_v ignorant_o to_o derive_v they_o and_o for_o your_o conclusion_n that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o materiality_n tend_v to_o subvert_v the_o fundamental_o all_o be_v religion_n it_o be_v neither_o prove_v nor_o grant_v but_o assert_v to_o strengthen_v the_o foundation_n of_o future_a reward_n and_o punishment_n by_o fix_v they_o upon_o very_o many_o and_o very_o plain_a text_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o article_n of_o our_o several_a creed_n clear_o prove_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o last_o judgement_n whereas_o proof_n of_o the_o immortality_n be_v neither_o plain_o assert_v nor_o with_o any_o manner_n of_o clearness_n prove_v the_o same_o nor_o be_v it_o make_v a_o article_n in_o any_o of_o our_o creed_n nor_o be_v any_o thing_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 39_o article_n of_o our_o church_n but_o there_o i_o find_v artic._n 6._o that_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o read_v in_o scripture_n nor_o may_v be_v prove_v thereby_o be_v not_o to_o be_v require_v of_o any_o man_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o be_v think_v requisite_a to_o salvation_n we_o all_o perceive_v that_o during_o life_n there_o be_v a_o contexture_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o such_o a_o union_n as_o they_o joint_o participate_v of_o all_o that_o befall_v the_o person_n and_o act_v undivide_o and_o inseparable_o from_o the_o person_n and_o from_o one_o another_o that_o death_n be_v a_o separation_n of_o they_o be_v clear_a also_o and_o what_o then_o become_v of_o the_o soul_n be_v our_o question_n and_o that_o we_o trace_v from_o its_o nature_n as_o near_o as_o we_o can_v investigate_v if_o it_o be_v a_o small_a intelligent_a spiritual_a substance_n create_v by_o god_n upon_o every_o procreation_n of_o man_n likely_a it_o be_v to_o have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n after_o death_n of_o the_o person_n but_o than_o it_o can_v be_v proper_o say_v the_o man_n or_o the_o person_n die_v but_o the_o body_n die_v and_o if_o the_o humane_a soul_n be_v a_o flame_n of_o life_n kindle_v by_o god_n in_o adam_n when_o he_o make_v he_o a_o live_a person_n and_o from_o that_o time_n have_v pass_v by_o generation_n from_o one_o man_n to_o another_o then_o more_o likely_a it_o be_v that_o this_o sort_n of_o soul_n be_v extinguish_v in_o death_n or_o that_o the_o extinguishment_n of_o this_o flame_n total_o or_o in_o every_o part_n of_o the_o body_n be_v the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n original_o it_o seem_v man_n be_v of_o kin_n to_o beast_n in_o their_o manner_n and_o way_n of_o live_v and_o act_v of_o the_o thracian_n in_o orpheus_n time_n we_o read_v silvestres_fw-la homines_fw-la sacer_fw-la interpresque_fw-la deorum_fw-la caedibus_fw-la &_o victu_fw-la foedo_fw-la deterruit_fw-la orpheus_n dictus_fw-la ob_fw-la id_fw-la lenire_fw-la tiger_n rabidosque_fw-la leones_fw-la our_o own_o ancestor_n in_o caesar_n time_n and_o many_o year_n after_o be_v naked_a as_o their_o beast_n and_o have_v no_o other_o cover_v but_o their_o skin_n their_o food_n acorn_n and_o wild_a fruit_n and_o their_o manner_n be_v much_o suitable_a and_o of_o late_o we_o have_v hear_v like_o thing_n of_o wild_a irish_a people_n american_n libyan_n and_o in_o divers_a other_o part_n of_o africa_n who_o go_v naked_a as_o the_o beast_n and_o feed_v upon_o raw_a flesh_n and_o snake_n and_o the_o very_a gut_n and_o garbage_n of_o the_o creature_n and_o be_v as_o wild_a say_v lithgow_n as_o their_o fourfooted_a companion_n in_o the_o libyan_a desert_n in_o a_o state_n of_o so_o great_a simplicity_n it_o seem_v mankind_n may_v be_v well_o enough_o compare_v by_o we_o as_o it_o be_v by_o david_n to_o the_o beast_n that_o perish_v since_o my_o end_v the_o very_a last_o period_n come_v to_o my_o hand_n a_o little_a book_n write_v by_o naudaeus_n print_v lond._n in_o 12o._o 1637_o in_o page_n 248_o he_o cite_v lactantius_n assert_v that_o democritus_n epicurus_n and_o dicaearchus_n will_v not_o have_v so_o confident_o deny_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n mago_n aliquo_fw-la praesente_fw-la qui_fw-la sciret_fw-la certis_fw-la carminibus_fw-la cieri_fw-la ab_fw-la inferis_fw-la animas_fw-la &_o adesse_fw-la &_o praebere_fw-la se_fw-la humanis_fw-la oculis_fw-la videndas_fw-la &_o loqui_fw-la &_o futura_fw-la praedicere_fw-la i_o do_v so_o little_o approve_v of_o the_o father_n opinion_n in_o this_o that_o if_o his_o magus_n shall_v show_v i_o such_o soul_n like_o the_o witch_n of_o endor_n i_o shall_v take_v they_o for_o his_o conjurati_fw-la and_o to_o be_v no_o proof_n at_o all_o of_o the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o a_o humane_a soul_n p._n 38._o he_o mention_n archimedes_n his_o mundane_a globe_n the_o move_a tripod_n of_o vulcan_n make_v by_o daedalus_n architas_n his_o pigeon_n regiomontanus_n his_o eagle_n and_o his_o fly_n man_n can_v not_o believe_v these_o engine_n can_v move_v as_o they_o do_v without_o a_o spirit_n which_o they_o think_v can_v not_o be_v material_a because_o that_o can_v act_v upon_o hard_a body_n as_o wood_n iron_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o they_o conclude_v those_o motion_n be_v act_v and_o guide_v by_o a_o immaterial_a spirit_n viz._n a_o daemon_n and_o that_o therefore_o these_o artificer_n be_v magi_n in_o the_o worst_a sense_n very_a conjurer_n but_o from_o this_o crime_n our_o author_n defend_v they_o and_o say_v the_o thing_n be_v all_o feasible_a by_o art_n natural_a although_o man_n do_v not_o now_o know_v nor_o do_v then_o understand_v the_o rule_n or_o the_o artifice_n of_o make_v such_o thing_n or_o other_o thing_n like_a or_o equal_a to_o they_o and_o this_o give_v we_o a_o good_a semblance_n of_o reason_n why_o man_n have_v be_v apt_a to_o maintain_v their_o soul_n to_o be_v immaterial_a because_o they_o can_v perceive_v or_o learn_v the_o mean_n and_o manner_n by_o which_o a_o material_a soul_n can_v act_v and_o govern_v common_a sense_n apprehension_n fancy_n memory_n judgement_n conscience_n and_o the_o affection_n and_o passion_n incident_a to_o humane_a nature_n p._n 299._o in_o conclusion_n he_o say_v man_n must_v take_v good_a heed_n not_o to_o be_v carry_v away_o with_o the_o current_n of_o common_a opinion_n that_o when_o we_o be_v sway_v by_o example_n and_o custom_n and_o go_v with_o the_o throng_n in_o the_o way_n we_o slip_v and_o fall_v one_o over_o another_o &_o alienis_fw-la perimus_fw-la exemplis_fw-la beside_o this_o book_n i_o have_v since_o this_o writing_n peruse_v another_o viz._n mr._n robert_n boil_v his_o experiment_n print_v london_n 1662._o 2d_o edition_n there_o p._n 190_o he_o say_v he_o incline_v to_o think_v the_o air_n necessary_a to_o ventilate_v and_o cherish_v the_o vital_a flame_n continual_o burn_v in_o the_o heart_n and_o he_o find_v a_o new_a kind_n of_o resemblance_n betwixt_o fire_n and_o life_n the_o one_o last_v no_o long_a than_o the_o other_o p._n 190._o the_o flame_n of_o spirit_n of_o wine_n will_v burn_v long_o upon_o fine_a white_a linen_n or_o paper_n without_o consume_v either_o eminent_a naturalist_n do_v esteem_v the_o heat_n which_o reside_v in_o the_o heart_n to_o be_v a_o true_a flame_n and_o this_o say_v he_o i_o do_v not_o oppose_v provide_v they_o add_v that_o it_o be_v such_o a_o temperate_a and_o almost_o insensible_a fire_n as_o that_o beforementioned_a and_o yet_o he_o think_v that_o to_o be_v hardly_o fine_a enough_o i_o have_v mention_v before_o a_o tenuity_n to_o a_o invisibility_n p._n 197._o he_o take_v animal_n for_o a_o kind_n of_o curious_a engine_n set_v on_o work_n and_o keep_v in_o motion_n by_o heat_n and_o air._n dr._n willis_n in_o his_o oft_o quote_v book_n p._n 4._o tell_v we_o that_o epicurus_n teach_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v compound_v ex_fw-la atomis_fw-la levissimis_fw-la &_o rotundissimis_fw-la non_fw-la multum_fw-la diversis_fw-la ab_fw-la eye_n ex_fw-la quibus_fw-la est_fw-la ignis_fw-la compactum_fw-la ex_fw-la quodam_fw-la calido_fw-la flatuoso_fw-la &_o aerio_fw-la p._n 38._o he_o say_v he_o have_v give_v reason_n quare_fw-la haee_fw-la flamma_fw-la vitalis_fw-la non_fw-la uti_fw-la flamma_fw-la vulgaris_fw-la visibilis_fw-la &_o destructiva_fw-la fuerit_fw-la p._n 53._o as_o soon_o as_o this_o flame_n be_v extinguish_v the_o compage_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v dissolve_v and_o as_o long_o as_o this_o soul_n be_v in_o the_o body_n semper_fw-la nascitur_fw-la
do_v deny_v and_o he_o prove_v it_o not_o for_o other_o brute_n creature_n i_o say_v it_o be_v very_o probable_a god_n give_v they_o their_o first_o breath_n though_o moses_n have_v not_o express_v it_o he_o say_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n propagation_n from_o the_o parent_n by_o generation_n be_v very_o ancient_a and_o tertullian_n and_o divers_a of_o the_o western_a father_n close_v with_o it_o and_o so_o do_v i._o he_o say_v antiquity_n be_v no_o passport_n for_o error_n and_o so_o say_v i_o he_o cite_v a_o objection_n against_o the_o daily_a creation_n of_o soul_n and_o in_o proof_n of_o their_o generation_n out_o of_o dr._n brown_n religio_fw-la medici_n pag._n 32._o he_o pretend_v to_o answer_v this_o objection_n but_o use_v to_o that_o purpose_n only_o scholastical_a distinction_n and_o nicety_n and_o bring_v no_o material_a or_o solid_a reason_n from_o nature_n so_o as_o i_o think_v the_o objection_n be_v not_o enough_o answer_v but_o hold_v still_o good_a against_o the_o creation_n and_o for_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o whole_a both_o body_n and_o soul_n pag._n 33._o cites_n gen._n 22._o god_n rest_v on_o the_o seven_o day_n from_o all_o his_o work_n which_o he_o have_v make_v pag._n 34._o this_o say_v he_o intend_v he_o cease_v from_o make_v any_o new_a species_n or_o kind_n of_o creature_n but_o he_o still_o create_v individual_a soul_n of_o the_o same_o kind_a and_o nature_n with_o adam_n be_v soul_n and_o he_o mean_v all_o humane_a soul_n so_o as_o upon_o fruitful_a coition_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n or_o of_o man_n and_o beast_n where_o the_o product_n be_v of_o humane_a shape_n god_n create_v a_o new_a young_a soul_n to_o enliven_v and_o inform_v every_o such_o body_n whence_o every_o day_n hour_n and_o moment_n he_o be_v create_v such_o soul_n for_o all_o the_o earth_n over_o i_o will_v know_v where_o he_o find_v his_o distinction_n of_o god_n cease_v from_o creation_n of_o new_a species_n but_o not_o of_o new_a individual_n he_o quote_v no_o author_n or_o original_a for_o it_o and_o till_o he_o so_o do_v it_o will_v pass_v with_o reader_n for_o his_o own_o fiction_n and_o do_v he_o no_o service_n at_o all_o and_o his_o proof_n of_o his_o new_a creation_n be_v a_o kin_n to_o this_o distinction_n he_o cite_v for_o proof_n of_o it_o our_o lord_n word_n my_o father_n work_v hitherto_o and_o i_o work_v how_o this_o prove_v god_n continual_a new_a creation_n of_o soul_n i_o do_v not_o perceive_v and_o i_o suppose_v sew_v other_o will_v be_v draw_v to_o believe_v such_o new_a creation_n upon_o this_o proof_n he_o say_v to_o i_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o soul_n be_v not_o generate_v for_o that_o which_o be_v generable_a be_v corruptible_a this_o i_o agree_v and_o thence_o infer_v the_o humane_a soul_n both_o generable_a material_a and_o extinguishable_a he_o reasins_z against_o this_o but_o by_o argument_n before_o answer_v pag._n 35._o farther_o to_o prove_v a_o new_a creation_n of_o soul_n he_o quote_v again_o heb._n 12.9_o man_n must_v be_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o father_n of_o spirit_n intend_v it_o to_o signify_v the_o father_n of_o their_o spirit_n or_o soul_n this_o i_o do_v not_o grant_v but_o say_v this_o sense_n restrain_v to_o humane_a spirit_n only_o be_v against_o the_o express_a word_n of_o the_o text_n as_o well_o as_o the_o intent_n of_o it_o he_o quote_v again_o zech._n 12.1_o before_o examine_v he_o quote_v isa_n 42.5_o god_n that_o give_v breath_n unto_o the_o people_n upon_o the_o earth_n and_o spirit_n to_o they_o that_o walk_v therein_o i_o take_v breath_n and_o spirit_n here_o for_o the_o same_o thing_n here_o he_o cite_v chap._n and_o verse_n of_o four_o place_n more_o i_o have_v search_v they_o and_o find_v no_o mention_n of_o spirit_n or_o soul_n in_o any_o of_o they_o pag._n 36._o he_o say_v these_o text_n speak_v of_o create_a heaven_n and_o earth_n yea_o and_o their_o soul_n also_o of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n they_o all_o speak_v but_o of_o soul_n not_o a_o word_n whence_o it_o be_v not_o safe_a to_o take_v even_o a_o good_a man_n word_n in_o matter_n of_o controversy_n pag._n 36._o cites_n solomon_n text_n again_o dust_n return_v to_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o spirit_n to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n say_v he_o be_v the_o two_o constitutive_a part_n of_o man_n and_o have_v two_o distinct_a original_n the_o body_n be_v of_o the_o earth_n the_o soul_n a_o spirit_n give_v by_o god_n who_o give_v it_o be_v by_o creation_n i_o say_v god_n give_v the_o body_n a_o be_v by_o creation_n as_o well_o as_o the_o soul_n and_o as_o the_o element_n of_o the_o body_n be_v earth_n and_o moisture_n so_o that_o of_o his_o soul_n be_v likely_a air_n and_o fire_n and_o at_o death_n the_o body_n go_v to_o the_o earth_n the_o fire_n extinguish_v and_o air_n vanish_v what_o solomon_n expression_n intend_v and_o the_o manner_n of_o that_o expression_n have_v be_v before_o dispute_v pag._n 37._o say_v the_o soul_n have_v no_o principle_n out_o of_o which_o by_o order_n of_o nature_n it_o do_v arise_v i_o say_v the_o body_n have_v no_o such_o principle_n neither_o god_n create_v it_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o breathe_v into_o adam_n be_v nostril_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o he_o become_v a_o live_a soul_n whence_o the_o man_n be_v create_v body_n as_o well_o as_o soul_n he_o agree_v the_o soul_n of_o brute_n be_v generate_v but_o say_v he_o there_o be_v a_o specific_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o brutal_a and_o rational_a soul_n this_o i_o deny_v and_o say_v the_o soul_n be_v not_o rational_a but_o be_v so_o in_o the_o head_n only_o where_o there_o be_v organ_n create_v proper_a for_o that_o faculty_n and_o in_o no_o part_n of_o the_o body_n can_v the_o soul_n act_v rational_o but_o in_o the_o head_n pag._n 38._o he_o demand_v why_o be_v not_o brutus_n capable_a of_o perform_v rational_a and_o religious_a act_n i_o answer_v because_o god_n have_v not_o give_v they_o rational_a power_n and_o organ_n in_o so_o high_a a_o degree_n as_o he_o have_v do_v to_o man_n nor_o can_v one_o man_n perform_v like_o another_o in_o such_o occasion_n but_o whatsoever_o their_o soul_n be_v the_o people_n can_v act_v but_o according_a to_o the_o capacity_n of_o their_o organ_n and_o the_o temperament_n of_o their_o body_n and_o complexion_n and_o humour_n man_n have_v a_o different_a posture_n of_o body_n from_o other_o creature_n more_o capacious_a head_n in_o proportion_n and_o store_n of_o brain_n and_o fine_a matter_n and_o they_o have_v head_n and_o tongue_n whereby_o they_o can_v better_o learn_v direct_a and_o act_v than_o any_o brute_n these_o difference_n set_v humane_a body_n far_o above_o the_o brute_n and_o yet_o it_o seem_v they_o may_v be_v act_v as_o the_o brute_n be_v by_o a_o material_a spirit_n for_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v material_n of_o both_o sort_n and_o that_o which_o nourish_v be_v alike_o in_o both_o without_o breath_n blood_n and_o food_n both_o sort_n perish_v and_o their_o soul_n depart_v or_o vanish_v and_o yet_o as_o man_n bodily_a organ_n exceed_v the_o brute_n for_o use_n and_o aptitude_n so_o may_v their_o spirit_n for_o fineness_n of_o matter_n and_o plenty_n of_o it_o and_o purity_n and_o brightness_n of_o that_o flame_n of_o life_n in_o they_o pag._n 39_o say_v seed_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o man_n because_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o spiritual_a essence_n i_o say_v this_o beg_v the_o question_n but_o if_o this_o spirit_n be_v material_a he_o will_v not_o deny_v that_o the_o seed_n of_o it_o may_v be_v find_v in_o man._n pag._n 40._o upon_o this_o i_o say_v remove_v the_o opinion_n or_o late_a invention_n of_o the_o new_a creation_n of_o soul_n for_o all_o adulterous_a incestuous_a buggerly_a humane_a procreation_n and_o then_o all_o his_o question_n here_o argue_v be_v needless_a and_o useless_a he_o confess_v he_o can_v tell_v how_o a_o new_o create_v spirit_n shall_v come_v to_o be_v defile_v with_o original_a sin_n i_o say_v he_o need_v not_o trouble_v himself_o about_o it_o for_o that_o the_o thing_n be_v not_o at_o all_o so_o pag._n 41._o he_o ask_v how_o so_o many_o soul_n become_v foolish_a forgetful_a injudicious_a it_o seem_v he_o mean_v men._n he_o suppose_v it_o to_o come_v from_o the_o bodily_a temper_n and_o organ_n and_o i_o grant_v that_o very_o often_o it_o do_v so_o but_o yet_o i_o say_v that_o my_o sort_n of_o soul_n viz._n the_o flame_n of_o life_n or_o the_o material_a spirit_n be_v subject_a to_o defect_n infirmity_n and_o obstruction_n as_o well_o as_o the_o body_n pag._n 42._o his_o deduction_n of_o original_a sin_n upon_o man_n draws_z it_o only_o from_o his_o be_v a_o child_n of_o adam_n whence_o it_o seem_v his_o
notwithstanding_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n verse_n 15._o we_o have_v testify_v of_o god_n that_o he_o raise_v up_o christ_n who_o he_o raise_v not_o up_o if_o so_o be_v that_o the_o dead_a rise_v not_o verse_n 18._o then_o they_o also_o which_o be_v fall_v asleep_a in_o christ_n be_v perish_v but_o if_o at_o death_n they_o go_v to_o heaven_n they_o shall_v not_o be_v perish_v though_o there_o be_v no_o resurrection_n thus_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o immediate_a avolation_n to_o heaven_n that_o of_o the_o resurrection_n the_o main_a comfort_n and_o support_v of_o christian_a believer_n be_v not_o only_o undermine_v but_o be_v make_v a_o kind_n of_o insipid_a and_o useless_a doctrine_n not_o worthy_a to_o be_v remember_v by_o our_o author_n or_o other_o zealous_a proselyte_n and_o defender_n of_o the_o immateriality_n let_v they_o alone_o as_o person_n hood-winked_n by_o a_o old_a mistake_a opinion_n to_o lead_v those_o who_o follow_v they_o into_o lesser_a fall_n or_o more_o dangerous_a precipice_n but_o our_o endeavour_n be_v to_o detect_v the_o fallacy_n of_o that_o opinion_n which_o i_o pray_v god_n prosper_v not_o otherwise_o than_o as_o it_o be_v ground_v upon_o truth_n and_o verity_n to_o this_o pag._n 46._o our_o author_n go_v on_o in_o a_o prove_a manner_n and_o i_o have_v trace_v he_o according_o page_n by_o page_n but_o in_o his_o progress_n he_o now_o begin_v to_o make_v inference_n and_o raise_v doctrine_n of_o which_o i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o take_v notice_n but_o intend_v to_o pass_v over_o they_o without_o omit_v any_o thing_n which_o i_o think_v to_o be_v material_a and_o prove_v pag._n 48._o he_o say_v happy_a have_v it_o be_v for_o bad_a man_n if_o their_o soul_n have_v be_v like_o the_o beast_n extinguishable_a in_o death_n for_o then_o all_o their_o misery_n have_v end_v there_o i_o say_v mark_v what_o little_a or_o no_o account_n he_o make_v here_o of_o the_o resurrection_n so_o solemn_o plain_o and_o full_o publish_v and_o promise_v in_o the_o gospel_n he_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o name_n or_o remember_v such_o a_o thing_n which_o will_v full_o avoid_v his_o positive_a determination_n pag._n 49._o say_v it_o be_v a_o great_a mistake_n that_o the_o soul_n be_v only_o capable_a of_o social_n glory_n in_o partnership_n with_o the_o body_n and_o can_v exert_v its_o own_o power_n nor_o enjoy_v happiness_n in_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o body_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o sleep_a interval_n say_v he_o take_v its_o rise_n from_o this_o error_n say_v i_o from_o this_o truth_n only_o the_o holder_n of_o this_o opinion_n do_v not_o penetrate_v to_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o truth_n viz._n the_o temporal_a extinguishment_n of_o the_o soul_n they_o think_v it_o have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n but_o in_o a_o limbus_n or_o dormitory_n where_o it_o neither_o do_v nor_o suffer_v any_o thing_n want_v a_o capacity_n to_o do_v so_o without_o the_o body_n i_o say_v the_o temporary_a extinguishment_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o this_o dormitory_n and_o be_v far_o more_o agreeable_a to_o nature_n and_o reason_n he_o say_v the_o soul_n do_v not_o necessary_o depend_v upon_o the_o body_n in_o its_o operation_n but_o that_o it_o can_v live_v and_o act_v out_o of_o a_o body_n as_o well_o as_o in_o it_o i_o say_v what_o be_v petitio_fw-la principii_fw-la if_o this_o be_v not_o and_o so_o be_v all_o the_o rest_n which_o follow_v here_o he_o quote_v luke_o 23.43_o and_o phil._n 1.23_o both_o before_o full_o answer_v pag._n 50._o he_o say_v all_o soul_n by_o nature_n be_v as_o excellent_a one_o as_o another_o i_o say_v there_o be_v great_a difference_n among_o they_o and_o we_o see_v it_o plain_o in_o the_o different_a performance_n and_o perfection_n of_o man_n to_o be_v refer_v partly_o to_o body_n and_o organ_n and_o partly_o to_o the_o vigour_n purity_n and_o brightness_n of_o the_o material_a soul_n in_o they_o he_o cite_v ezek._n 48.4_o all_o soul_n be_v i_o this_o i_o say_v intend_v person_n the_o soul_n that_o sin_n shall_v sure_o die_v viz._n the_o person_n verse_n 5._o if_o a_o man_n be_v just_a etc._n etc._n show_v soul_n here_o intend_v person_n pag._n 51._o and_o be_v but_o a_o fancy_n but_o i_o say_v redemption_n be_v not_o of_o soul_n only_o but_o of_o person_n pag._n 52._o cite_v 3_o joh._n 2._o i_o wish_v that_o thou_o may_v prosper_v and_o be_v in_o health_n even_o as_o thy_o soul_n prosper_v i_o say_v this_o intend_v thy_o person_n and_o temporal_a affair_n as_o thy_o practice_n of_o piety_n then_o he_o say_v there_o be_v great_a difference_n betwixt_o soul_n and_o soul_n in_o respect_n of_o natural_a gift_n and_o ability_n of_o mind_n and_o the_o soul_n be_v more_o vigorous_a when_o the_o body_n and_o its_o organ_n be_v more_o sound_a and_o apt_a and_o say_v the_o same_o that_o i_o say_v before_o against_o what_o himself_o say_v before_o pag._n 54._o say_v those_o who_o perish_v will_v find_v themselves_o as_o capable_a of_o blessedness_n as_o those_o that_o obtain_v it_o i_o say_v perhaps_o their_o bodily_a temper_n and_o capacity_n can_v not_o be_v equal_o assistant_n to_o their_o soul_n pag._n 59_o say_v the_o food_n of_o every_o creature_n be_v agreeable_a to_o its_o nature_n and_o that_o the_o soul_n do_v not_o live_v upon_o material_a thing_n as_o the_o body_n do_v i_o say_v the_o soul_n can_v live_v in_o the_o body_n without_o food_n and_o if_o not_o in_o the_o body_n than_o not_o where_o for_o i_o think_v there_o be_v no_o place_n where_o it_o can_v live_v but_o in_o the_o body_n and_o each_o in_o its_o own_o body_n and_o not_o out_o of_o that_o body_n to_o which_o it_o be_v con-natural_a he_o cite_v luke_o 12.19_o soul_n take_v thy_o ease_n eat_v drink_v and_o be_v merry_a and_o say_v the_o soul_n can_v do_v so_o i_o say_v soul_n here_o as_o in_o very_a many_o place_n intend_v person_n or_o the_o man_n and_o yet_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v refresh_v and_o renew_v by_o meat_n and_o drink_n and_o can_v subsist_v without_o they_o pag._n 61._o cites_n rom._n 1.9_o paul_n say_v god_n who_o i_o serve_v with_o my_o spirit_n add_v paul_n dare_v appeal_v to_o god_n who_o search_v his_o heart_n as_o if_o he_o take_v heart_n and_o spirit_n for_o the_o same_o thing_n here_o and_o to_o that_o i_o agree_v pag._n 63._o to_o what_o he_o say_v here_o i_o answer_v humane_a apprehension_n of_o a_o world_n to_o come_v may_v full_o be_v answer_v by_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o last_o judgement_n and_o yet_o i_o do_v not_o grant_v that_o such_o apprehension_n do_v grow_v from_o man_n nature_n pure_o or_o naked_o consider_v but_o nature_n cultivate_v by_o education_n or_o doctrine_n he_o cite_v rom._n 2.14_o the_o gentile_n do_v by_o nature_n the_o thing_n contain_v in_o the_o law_n i_o say_v this_o intend_v cultivate_v nature_n or_o a_o universal_a education_n we_o find_v all_o people_n have_v speech_n and_o yet_o man_n can_v speak_v without_o be_v teach_v and_o those_o who_o teach_v they_o to_o speak_v give_v they_o impression_n of_o morality_n and_o religion_n viz._n nurse_n and_o mother_n pag._n 65._o i_o say_v to_o this_o he_o who_o engage_v against_o man_n do_v so_o against_o his_o soul_n and_o body_n for_o they_o be_v inseparable_a by_o any_o thing_n but_o death_n pag._n 68_o this_o discourse_n by_o the_o word_n soul_n intend_v heart_n or_o affection_n and_o the_o mind_n of_o man._n pag._n 70._o he_o say_v the_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v knit_v together_o by_o the_o feeble_a hand_n of_o the_o breath_n in_o their_o nostril_n but_o his_o quotation_n speak_v more_o true_o and_o i_o say_v that_o union_n be_v a_o work_n of_o god_n and_o his_o handmaid_n nature_n that_o it_o spring_v ab_fw-la ovo_fw-la and_o both_o grow_v out_o of_o the_o same_o root_n or_o principle_n viz._n the_o seed_n in_o generation_n and_o be_v separable_a only_o by_o death_n he_o say_v the_o life_n of_o the_o body_n result_v from_o its_o union_n with_o the_o soul_n as_o james_n 2.26_o and_o i_o grant_v it_o pag._n 74._o cites_n psal_n 104.29_o when_o thou_o take_v away_o their_o breath_n they_o die_v and_o return_v to_o their_o dust_n this_o say_v i_o make_v soul_n and_o breath_n equivalent_a he_o cite_v psal_n 66.8_o god_n hold_v our_o soul_n in_o life_n this_o i_o say_v intend_v keep_v we_o alive_a viz._n our_o person_n pag._n 89._o cites_n revel_v 6.9_o and_o call_v the_o text_n a_o firm_a foundation_n for_o the_o soul_n immortality_n whereas_o this_o cry_n of_o soul_n under_o the_o altar_n be_v apparent_o parabolical_a and_o no_o more_o real_a than_o the_o voice_n of_o abel_n blood_n cry_v from_o the_o ground_n to_o god_n no_o more_o than_o the_o great_a red_a dragon_n draw_v the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o star_n with_o his_o tail_n
be_v obtain_v present_o upon_o the_o death_n of_o the_o body_n i_o say_v the_o word_n mention_v neither_o the_o one_o time_n nor_o the_o other_o nor_o it_o seem_v do_v intend_v the_o one_o any_o more_o than_o the_o other_o for_o they_o import_v a_o present_a be_v come_v to_o those_o advantage_n and_o not_o a_o future_a he_o confess_v here_o that_o humane_a wisdom_n can_v penetrate_v into_o the_o future_a state_n of_o soul_n and_o that_o man_n know_v but_o little_a of_o they_o i_o say_v can_v know_v just_a nothing_o of_o his_o sort_n of_o soul_n pag._n 192._o he_o cite_v 1_o joh._n 3.2_o it_o do_v not_o yet_o appear_v what_o we_o shall_v be_v i_o ask_v whence_o that_o will_v appear_v the_o text_n say_v it_o will_v appear_v at_o christ_n second_o come_v that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v we_o know_v we_o shall_v be_v like_o he_o which_o intimate_v man_n must_v stay_v till_o that_o time_n for_o such_o knowledge_n pag._n 196._o he_o say_v when_o death_n come_v the_o soul_n dispute_v its_o possession_n of_o the_o body_n with_o he_o from_o member_n to_o member_n like_o soldier_n in_o a_o storm_v garrison_n and_o at_o last_o lose_v the_o royal_a fort_n intimate_v that_o his_o soul_n be_v be_v be_v like_o that_o of_o death_n be_v viz._n no_o real_a subsistence_n but_o a_o imagination_n pag._n 197._o say_v the_o fall_a asleep_a in_o death_n or_o sleep_v in_o jesus_n must_v not_o be_v stretch_v to_o a_o length_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o soul_n but_o offer_v no_o proof_n of_o this_o i_o say_v that_o it_o concern_v the_o whole_a person_n soul_n as_o well_o as_o body_n and_o likely_a will_n stretch_v itself_o to_o the_o very_a time_n of_o the_o resurrection_n pag._n 202._o say_v angel_n carry_v our_o soul_n to_o god_n and_o for_o proof_n cite_v the_o parable_n of_o dives_n his_o only_a ground_n for_o that_o opinion_n which_o i_o say_v be_v too_o sandy_a to_o support_v it_o for_o that_o here_o be_v no_o real_a fact_n relate_v but_o only_o a_o similitude_n fit_v to_o the_o common_a jewish_a opinion_n of_o that_o time_n pag._n 203._o grant_n there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o such_o conveyance_n of_o the_o soul_n but_o it_o be_v use_v for_o state_n or_o decorum_n all_o this_o seem_v but_o his_o fancy_n and_o he_o give_v no_o other_o proof_n either_o of_o the_o one_o viz._n that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o fact_n or_o of_o the_o other_o viz._n that_o it_o be_v for_o state_n and_o decorum_n pag._n 204._o say_v the_o presence_n of_o angel_n or_o spirit_n affright_v the_o spirit_n not_o only_o of_o man_n but_o of_o beast_n and_o thence_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n by_o consent_n but_o of_o such_o a_o consent_n he_o offer_v no_o proof_n nor_o that_o there_o be_v a_o soul_n different_a from_o the_o material_a which_o i_o say_v be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n both_o in_o man_n and_o beast_n which_o by_o the_o production_n of_o like_a fear_n both_o in_o man_n and_o beast_n at_o the_o appearance_n of_o spirit_n seem_v to_o i_o somewhat_o confirm_v pag._n 205._o deliver_v but_o his_o own_o fancy_n thereupon_o pag._n 206._o he_o ask_v what_o form_n shape_v or_o figure_n can_v the_o fancy_n of_o man_n cast_v his_o own_o soul_n into_o as_o a_o help_n to_o understand_v its_o nature_n i_o answer_v into_o none_o at_o all_o i_o have_v no_o certain_a form_n of_o itself_o and_o of_o he_o may_v be_v say_v ex_fw-la nihilo_fw-la nihil_fw-la fit_a but_o if_o such_o a_o soul_n there_o be_v one_o may_v form_n a_o idea_n of_o it_o as_o well_o as_o of_o any_o other_o spirit_n and_o for_o rapture_n i_o have_v say_v the_o understanding_n fancy_n and_o memory_n may_v be_v effectual_o wrought_v upon_o and_o affect_v pag._n 214._o say_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_o go_v immediate_o to_o glory_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o person_n death_n and_o offer_v proof_n luk._n 23.43_o of_o the_o thief_n also_o luk._n 16.22_o of_o lazarus_n be_v carry_v and_o phil._n 2.23_o a_o desire_n to_o be_v dissolve_v and_o to_o be_v with_o christ_n all_o cite_v and_o answer_v before_o pag._n 215._o speak_v but_o his_o own_o fancy_n and_o without_o proof_n pag._n 225._o say_v good_a soul_n depart_v have_v a_o satisfy_a apprehension_n though_o no_o perfect_a comprehension_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n and_o mention_n the_o see_v god_n face_n to_o face_n whereas_o st._n john_n teach_v we_o know_v that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v at_o his_o second_o come_v we_o shall_v see_v he_o as_o he_o be_v christ_n do_v not_o say_v see_v god_n but_o the_o author_n produce_v no_o proof_n of_o any_o sort_n of_o see_v after_o death_n pag._n 234._o say_v those_o who_o go_v to_o heaven_n before_o christ_n ascension_n be_v full_o at_o rest_n in_o god_n and_o yet_o upon_o christ_n come_v to_o heaven_n their_o happiness_n be_v advance_v cites_n to_o prove_v this_o heb._n 11.40_o god_n have_v provide_v some_o better_a thing_n for_o we_o that_o they_o without_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v make_v perfect_a to_o this_o i_o say_v it_o rather_o seem_v to_o prove_v a_o stay_n of_o perfection_n till_o the_o whole_a number_n be_v accomplish_v at_o the_o resurrection_n as_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o soul_n in_o the_o revelation_n also_o do_v pag._n 243._o say_v it_o be_v too_o great_a a_o difficulty_n to_o trace_v the_o soul_n beyond_o the_o limit_n of_o this_o world_n i_o say_v it_o be_v so_o to_o trace_v his_o sort_n of_o soul_n in_o this_o world_n and_o i_o deny_v that_o his_o text_n prove_v that_o death_n perfect_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o just_a which_o shall_v not_o be_v do_v till_o the_o number_n be_v complete_v at_o the_o resurrection_n pag._n 244._o say_v we_o have_v more_o acquaintance_n with_o soul_n than_o with_o angel_n he_o mean_v with_o his_o sort_n of_o soul_n and_o then_o i_o deny_v it_o for_o angel_n and_o spirit_n have_v appear_v and_o be_v otherwise_o sensible_o perceive_v to_o act_v but_o we_o know_v not_o that_o ever_o a_o humane_a soul_n by_o itself_o be_v know_v or_o perceive_v so_o to_o do_v pag._n 252._o he_o say_v the_o radical_a moisture_n which_o be_v daily_o consume_v by_o the_o flame_n of_o life_n must_v needs_o be_v spend_v ere_o long_o here_o we_o agree_v pag._n 266._o say_v separate_a soul_n be_v capable_a of_o perform_v god_n command_n as_o well_o as_o angel_n be_v this_o i_o deny_v and_o he_o offer_v no_o proof_n he_o say_v some_o depart_a soul_n have_v return_v and_o appear_v in_o this_o world_n instance_n in_o moses_n and_o elias_n and_o the_o body_n of_o saint_n which_o appear_v at_o christ_n resurrection_n to_o this_o i_o say_v all_z these_o appearance_n be_v of_o body_n except_o moses_n and_o of_o he_o it_o may_v be_v doubt_v what_o appear_v pag._n 267._o say_v apparition_n as_o of_o dead_a person_n be_v not_o indeed_o so_o but_o be_v act_n of_o other_o sort_n of_o spirit_n to_o this_o i_o agree_v pag._n 273._o man_n oft_o meet_v a_o mortal_a enemy_n spirit_n in_o the_o disguise_n of_o a_o dead_a friend_n pag._n 274._o say_v that_o after_o the_o resurrection_n the_o raise_a shall_v know_v one_o another_o and_o talk_v and_o converse_v but_o till_o that_o time_n soul_n depart_v do_v converse_v only_o with_o god_n how_o prove_v he_o this_o not_o at_o all_o ergo_fw-la it_o be_v a_o bare_a invention_n yes_o say_v he_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v so_o for_o if_o soul_n can_v act_v thus_o before_o the_o resurrection_n will_v be_v needless_a and_o to_o no_o purpose_n i_o say_v soul_n go_v to_o heaven_n and_o see_v and_o enjoy_v god_n and_o heaven_n before_o that_o time_n make_v the_o resurrection_n of_o small_a value_n and_o little_a signification_n pag._n 284._o say_v it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o soul_n concern_v itself_o single_o be_v make_v perfect_a and_o enjoy_v blessedness_n in_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o body_n he_o tell_v we_o not_o who_o have_v make_v this_o confession_n he_o quote_v word_n of_o alstedius_n here_o but_o they_o do_v not_o import_v such_o a_o confession_n but_o whosoever_o do_v confess_v it_o i_o be_o sure_a that_o i_o deny_v it_o ment_fw-la &_o manu_fw-la and_o he_o shall_v prove_v it_o but_o do_v not_o pag._n 285._o cites_n 2_o thes_n 4.15_o it_o say_v those_o which_o sleep_v in_o jesus_n will_v god_n bring_v with_o he_o this_o say_v he_o must_v proper_o respect_v the_o body_n for_o the_o soul_n sleep_v not_o i_o say_v as_o much_o as_o the_o body_n do_v pag._n 304._o he_o say_v i_o shall_v rather_o choose_v to_o live_v mean_o then_o to_o die_v easy_o and_o if_o both_o part_n be_v to_o perish_v no_o man_n will_v die_v or_o desire_v it_o and_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o immortality_n say_v i_o prevail_v not_o with_o those_o who_o live_v at_o ease_n to_o desire_v death_n he_o say_v it_o will_v be_v a_o madness_n for_o
recompenc_n be_v warrantable_a to_o be_v expect_v viz._n at_o christ_n second_o come_v and_o to_o look_v for_o they_o soon_o be_v against_o his_o own_o direction_n in_o this_o text_n well_o fortify_v and_o confirm_v by_o act_v 3.19_o repent_v you_o therefore_o and_o be_v convert_v that_o your_o sin_n may_v be_v blot_v out_o when_o the_o time_n of_o refresh_a shall_v come_v from_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o he_o shall_v send_v jesus_n christ_n who_o the_o heaven_n must_v receive_v until_o the_o time_n of_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o time_n when_o among_o other_o thing_n man_n shall_v be_v restore_v to_o their_o former_a being_n and_o become_v the_o same_o person_n that_o they_o be_v before_o and_o so_o shall_v account_v at_o the_o last_o judgement_n and_o in_o all_o probability_n not_o before_o well_o but_o what_o become_v of_o people_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o take_v it_o for_o most_o likely_a that_o the_o body_n verge_n to_o dust_n gradatim_fw-la and_o the_o flame_n of_o life_n which_o i_o take_v for_o the_o soul_n extinguish_v in_o death_n as_o dr._n willis_n say_v illico_fw-la nihil_fw-la est_fw-la it_o vanish_v as_o the_o flame_n of_o spirit_n of_o wine_n when_o the_o spirit_n be_v consume_v and_o thus_o i_o conceive_v man_n die_v thus_o they_o rest_v and_o believer_n sleep_v in_o jesus_n till_o time_n of_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n job_n 14.12_o even_o as_o the_o flood_n decay_v and_o dry_v up_o so_o man_n lie_v down_o and_o rise_v not_o at_o all_o till_o the_o heaven_n be_v no_o more_o they_o shall_v not_o awake_v nor_o be_v raise_v out_o of_o their_o sleep_n thus_o job_n and_o i_o agree_v punctual_o in_o our_o state_n of_o death_n and_o so_o we_o do_v in_o that_o of_o the_o resurrection_n job_n 19.25_o i_o know_v that_o my_o redeemer_n live_v and_o that_o he_o shall_v stand_v at_o the_o late_a day_n upon_o the_o earth_n and_o though_o after_o my_o skin_n worm_n destroy_v this_o body_n yet_o in_o my_o flesh_n shall_v i_o see_v god_n and_o as_o 1_o joh._n 3.2_o we_o know_v that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v we_o shall_v be_v like_o he_o for_o we_o shall_v see_v he_o as_o he_o be_v at_o his_o second_o come_v and_o not_o till_o then_o not_o by_o go_v to_o heaven_n in_o effigy_n but_o till_o then_o believer_n in_o death_n enjoy_v such_o a_o rest_n as_o the_o revel_n call_v bless_v they_o sleep_v in_o jesus_n and_o rest_n from_o their_o labour_n so_o heb._n 4.1_o there_o be_v a_o promise_n leave_v we_o of_o enter_v into_o his_o rest_n ver._n 6._o some_o must_v enter_v therein_o ver._n 9_o there_o remain_v a_o rest_n to_o the_o people_n of_o god_n ver._n 10._o he_o that_o be_v enter_v into_o his_o rest_n have_v cease_v from_o his_o own_o work_n as_o god_n do_v from_o he_o and_o such_o a_o rest_n be_v a_o pious_a death_n and_o in_o assure_a hope_n of_o a_o joyful_a resurrection_n dan._n 12.13_o the_o angel_n say_v to_o he_o go_v thy_o way_n till_o the_o end_n be_v for_o thou_o shall_v rest_v and_o stand_v in_o the_o lot_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o day_n and_o here_o i_o cease_v and_o rest_v my_o second_o positive_a argument_n against_o the_o immateriality_n and_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n and_o their_o go_v to_o heaven_n or_o hell_n before_o the_o resurrection_n and_o upon_o this_o argument_n i_o intend_v to_o make_v three_o short_a observation_n the_o first_o of_o which_o grow_v from_o our_o author_n expression_n page_n 49._o of_o his_o say_a book_n there_o he_o say_v it_o be_v a_o great_a mistake_n that_o the_o soul_n be_v capable_a only_o of_o social_n glory_n or_o suffer_v or_o a_o blessedness_n in_o partnership_n with_o the_o body_n and_o that_o it_o can_v neither_o exert_v its_o own_o power_n nor_o enjoy_v its_o own_o happiness_n in_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o body_n the_o opinion_n of_o a_o sleep_a interval_n of_o the_o soul_n he_o say_v take_v its_o rise_n from_o this_o error_n they_o conceive_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v so_o dependent_a upon_o the_o body_n at_o least_o in_o all_o its_o operation_n that_o when_o death_n rend_v it_o from_o the_o body_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v leave_v as_o in_o a_o swoon_n or_o sleep_v unable_a to_o exert_v its_o proper_a power_n or_o enjoy_v that_o felicity_n which_o we_o ascribe_v to_o it_o in_o its_o state_n of_o separation_n thus_o our_o author_n to_o which_o i_o reply_v they_o who_o so_o conceive_v be_v father_n very_o ancient_a and_o of_o great_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n and_o in_o my_o opinion_n the_o ground_n they_o stand_v upon_o be_v firm_a and_o good_a viz._n they_o and_o we_o and_o all_o man_n who_o consider_v may_v and_o do_v perceive_v by_o hourly_a experience_n that_o the_o soul_n do_v no_o more_o act_n or_o suffer_v without_o the_o body_n than_o the_o body_n without_o the_o soul_n nor_o either_o of_o they_o without_o the_o other_o this_o constant_a experience_n teach_v to_o this_o also_o reason_n very_o well_o agree_v and_o man_n have_v never_o yet_o meet_v with_o good_a reason_n plain_a experience_n or_o clear_a scripture_n to_o the_o contrary_n nor_o do_v our_o author_n or_o any_o other_o show_v any_o convince_a or_o strong_a or_o likely_a evidence_n that_o ever_o any_o soul_n do_v or_o that_o it_o can_v act_v or_o suffer_v without_o partnership_n with_o the_o body_n and_o in_o conjunction_n with_o it_o it_o may_v be_v ask_v how_o then_o can_v it_o subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n if_o it_o can_v neither_o act_v nor_o suffer_v without_o it_o i_o answer_v that_o i_o be_o not_o to_o account_v for_o such_o a_o subsistence_n because_o i_o deny_v the_o thing_n and_o say_v the_o soul_n extinguish_v in_o death_n but_o those_o who_o hold_v both_o opinion_n viz._n the_o separate_a state_n and_o the_o non-activity_n do_v imaginarily_o cast_v the_o soul_n into_o such_o a_o swoon_n or_o sleep_n as_o the_o author_n mention_n in_o a_o limbus_n or_o dormitory_n create_v by_o invention_n to_o that_o purpose_n and_o those_o who_o so_o believe_v both_o opinion_n be_v necessitate_v to_o invent_v such_o place_n that_o the_o soul_n neither_o act_n nor_o suffer_v without_o the_o body_n be_v true_a and_o the_o separate_a subsistence_n be_v grant_v place_n for_o dormitory_n be_v a_o reasonable_a and_o necessary_a invention_n but_o if_o the_o truth_n stand_v with_o i_o and_o the_o soul_n extinguish_v in_o death_n it_o neither_o act_n nor_o suffer_v without_o the_o body_n nor_o yet_o be_v there_o need_v to_o invent_v dormitory_n or_o purgatory_n for_o reception_n of_o such_o soul_n as_o have_v no_o real_a subsistence_n he_o have_v true_o relate_v a_o cause_n why_o the_o ancient_n do_v believe_v soul_n rest_v in_o dormitory_n till_o the_o resurrection_n not_o go_v to_o heaven_n or_o hell_n till_o that_o time_n and_o a_o reunion_n with_o their_o body_n viz._n because_o they_o believe_v soul_n can_v not_o act_v or_o suffer_v without_o their_o body_n according_a to_o the_o common_a course_n of_o nature_n and_o experience_n this_o i_o agree_v to_o be_v true_a and_o a_o reasonable_a ground_n for_o they_o to_o stand_v upon_o in_o this_o point_n and_o that_o they_o err_v only_o in_o believe_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n whence_o they_o be_v force_v to_o invent_v dormitory_n but_o i_o say_v though_o the_o author_n have_v give_v we_o a_o true_a and_o good_a cause_n why_o the_o ancient_n think_v soul_n go_v not_o to_o heaven_n or_o hell_n before_o the_o resurrection_n ground_v upon_o the_o nature_n and_o constitution_n of_o mankind_n there_o be_v another_o cause_n and_o reason_n for_o their_o so_o believe_v as_o true_a well_o ground_v and_o evident_a as_o the_o former_a which_o will_v weigh_v with_o many_o believer_n more_o than_o that_o can_v do_v viz._n the_o tenor_n and_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o text_n before_o quote_v by_o i_o in_o this_o argument_n there_o be_v another_o marvellous_a agreement_n among_o they_o for_o all_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n viz._n that_o all_o man_n must_v after_o death_n appear_v before_o the_o judgement_n seat_n of_o christ_n at_o his_o second_o come_v at_o that_o day_n at_o the_o last_o day_n when_o he_o shall_v appear_v without_o mention_n of_o any_o other_o time_n or_o any_o other_o judgement_n or_o any_o go_n to_o heaven_n or_o hell_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n this_o sort_n of_o declaration_n of_o the_o state_n of_o thing_n after_o death_n be_v a_o good_a and_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o those_o ancient_n to_o believe_v that_o soul_n go_v not_o to_o heaven_n or_o hell_n before_o the_o resurrection_n and_o i_o hold_v this_o declaration_n to_o be_v a_o good_a true_a and_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o people_n so_o to_o believe_v at_o this_o day_n and_o with_o this_o i_o finish_v my_o first_o observation_n upon_o this_o argument_n 2._o my_o
watch_v every_o new_a procreation_n of_o a_o body_n and_o thence_o if_o glide_v down_o into_o the_o impregnated_a womb_n and_o insinuate_v itself_o into_o the_o seed_n or_o the_o embryo_n they_o can_v well_o tell_v whether_o other_o say_v god_n create_v new_a soul_n pure_a innocent_a spirit_n for_o each_o new_a procreation_n be_v it_o by_o adultery_n incest_n buggery_n so_o as_o the_o shape_n be_v humane_a so_o often_o as_o people_n commit_v these_o crime_n with_o success_n god_n be_v ready_a to_o make_v a_o new_a soul_n for_o every_o procreate_v body_n and_o that_o then_o he_o put_v or_o cast_v these_o new_a innocent_a pure_a soul_n or_o intelligent_a spirit_n into_o body_n so_o procreate_v in_o sin_n of_o the_o deep_a dye_n and_o what_o can_v this_o poor_a intelligent_a spirit_n do_v to_o prevent_v its_o go_n into_o a_o body_n procreate_v in_o and_o by_o wickedness_n and_o where_o she_o be_v sure_a to_o be_v pollute_v with_o original_a sin_n before_o she_o know_v where_o she_o be_v if_o this_o be_v a_o true_a story_n the_o case_n of_o such_o soul_n be_v much_o to_o be_v lament_v and_o what_o augustus_n say_v of_o be_v herod_n son_n may_v reasonable_o enough_o be_v apply_v to_o it_o the_o make_n and_o use_v of_o soul_n after_o such_o a_o fashion_n be_v alike_o contrary_a to_o the_o goodness_n and_o honour_n of_o god_n and_o the_o invention_n be_v such_o as_o want_v the_o ordinary_a grace_n of_o romance_n viz._n to_o be_v make_v probable_a or_o something_o like_o the_o truth_n it_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o offer_v or_o attempt_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o any_o sentence_n or_o thing_n record_v or_o appear_v in_o either_o of_o god_n two_o great_a book_n of_o nature_n or_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o it_o shall_v here_o be_v forsake_v and_o leave_v to_o the_o maintainer_n as_o a_o rot_a prop_n for_o the_o immateriality_n for_o which_o only_a intent_n it_o be_v first_o invent_v and_o set_v on_o foot_n and_o be_v still_o continue_a for_o that_o very_a design_n and_o neither_o do_v nor_o can_v serve_v for_o any_o other_o use_n intent_n or_o purpose_v whatsoever_o now_o reject_v both_o these_o opinion_n viz._n of_o the_o praeexistence_n and_o the_o new_a creation_n of_o soul_n upon_o every_o procreation_n of_o body_n i_o stick_v to_o and_o maintain_v the_o three_o opinion_n viz._n that_o soul_n be_v generate_v together_o with_o their_o body_n by_o virtue_n and_o power_n of_o god_n benediction_n be_v fruitful_a and_o multiply_v and_o replenish_v the_o earth_n procreate_v child_n like_o yourselves_o from_o one_o end_n of_o the_o world_n to_o another_o according_a to_o the_o course_n appoint_v for_o all_o other_o animal_n shall_v we_o say_v or_o think_v that_o a_o man_n generate_v more_o imperfect_o than_o a_o horse_n or_o a_o bull_n our_o experience_n do_v not_o so_o prove_v to_o we_o nor_o do_v our_o reason_n persuade_v we_o to_o believe_v it_o and_o scripture_n afford_v no_o proof_n of_o it_o how_o come_v it_o then_o to_o be_v so_o general_o profess_v to_o be_v believe_v only_o from_o a_o ardent_a mistake_v zeal_n to_o maintain_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n without_o which_o the_o old_a world_n can_v not_o and_o the_o late_a and_o present_a do_v not_o or_o will_v not_o conceive_v and_o believe_v recompense_n future_a to_o this_o life_n can_v be_v and_o will_v be_v full_o and_o sufficient_o distribute_v to_o mankind_n according_a to_o their_o behaviour_n in_o this_o life_n they_o will_v continue_v to_o believe_v that_o if_o man_n soul_n have_v not_o a_o subsistence_n in_o separation_n from_o their_o body_n the_o expectation_n of_o sufficient_a future_a recompense_n be_v destroy_v and_o this_o grow_v from_o the_o pulpit_n where_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o resurrection_n have_v be_v utter_o put_v to_o silence_n by_o the_o opinion_n of_o soul_n go_v present_o to_o heaven_n upon_o death_n and_o if_o in_o truth_n the_o case_n be_v so_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o resurrection_n may_v well_o enough_o be_v lay_v aside_o as_o it_o be_v and_o fall_v into_o disesteem_a as_o little_a useful_a for_o the_o advancement_n of_o future_a recompense_n the_o desire_n i_o say_v of_o maintain_v a_o separate_a state_n of_o the_o soul_n for_o such_o purpose_n drive_v some_o to_o invent_v and_o most_o man_n to_o believe_v such_o very_a unlikely_a and_o unreasonable_a proposal_n and_o assertion_n as_o i_o have_v late_o before_o and_o do_v here_o relate_v and_o endeavour_v to_o detect_v and_o confute_v our_o author_n have_v the_o ingenuity_n to_o confess_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o generation_n of_o soul_n as_o well_o as_o body_n be_v very_o ancient_a and_o be_v general_o maintain_v by_o the_o western_a church_n but_o say_v i_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n have_v even_o quite_o root_v it_o out_o and_o that_o of_o necessity_n for_o what_o come_v of_o the_o flesh_n can_v natural_o be_v immaterial_a and_o to_o maintain_v immateriality_n we_o find_v man_n proneto_o deny_v visible_a experience_a truth_n and_o accept_v of_o gross_a unreasonable_a fiction_n tantum_n religio_fw-la potuit_fw-la suadere_fw-la malorum_fw-la when_o it_o fall_v under_o a_o confident_a mistake_n as_o christ_n foretell_v his_o disciple_n when_o they_o persecute_v you_o they_o will_v think_v that_o in_o so_o do_v they_o do_v god_n good_a service_n and_o what_o if_o the_o present_a writer_n meet_v with_o a_o like_a usage_n he_o may_v say_v with_o st._n paul_n galat._n 26._o be_o i_o therefore_o become_v your_o enemy_n or_o will_v you_o count_v i_o your_o enemy_n because_o i_o tell_v you_o the_o truth_n or_o that_o which_o i_o believe_v to_o be_v so_o it_o seem_v such_o proceed_v will_v be_v both_o unkind_a and_o unchristian_a joh._n 8_o 40._o our_o lord_n say_v you_o sâ—ek_v to_o kill_v i_o a_o man_n that_o tell_v you_o the_o truth_n and_o even_o for_o tell_v they_o the_o truth_n this_o do_v not_o abraham_n the_o best_a sort_n of_o people_n will_v not_o do_v so_o but_o they_o be_v ever_o the_o fierce_a and_o therefore_o persecution_n and_o reproach_n be_v natural_a and_o common_a consequence_n of_o those_o endeavour_n which_o intend_v to_o stem_v the_o tide_n of_o a_o common_o receive_v opinion_n and_o roâ—e_n against_o the_o stream_n of_o it_o act_n 21_o paul_n be_v foretell_v of_o a_o heavy_a persecution_n but_o he_o will_v not_o be_v persuade_v to_o go_v out_o of_o the_o right_a way_n for_o avoid_v it_o and_o as_o his_o friend_n cease_v so_o i_o rest_v myself_o ver._n 14._o saying_n the_o will_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v do_v our_o present_a text_n now_o under_o examination_n prove_v the_o ancient_a western_a church_n and_o among_o they_o st._n austin_n be_v in_o the_o right_n in_o think_v the_o soul_n generate_v as_o well_o as_o the_o body_n and_o that_o god_n direction_n be_v still_o observe_v by_o nature_n for_o man_n now_o as_o adam_n do_v get_v child_n after_o their_o own_o likeness_n viz._n live_v and_o animate_v person_n and_o which_o ever_o since_o have_v replenish_v and_o do_v still_o replenish_v the_o earth_n as_o the_o effect_n of_o their_o parent_n fruitfulness_n and_o thus_o from_o the_o creation_n and_o generation_n of_o mankind_n i_o pretend_v to_o have_v prove_v that_o the_o soul_n or_o spirit_n of_o man_n be_v generate_v and_o bear_v of_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o parent_n and_o with_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o child_n connatural_a to_o the_o body_n and_o no_o stranger_n to_o it_o i_o take_v another_o argument_n for_o proof_n of_o the_o materiality_n from_o natural_a support_v of_o the_o soul_n while_o it_o remain_v in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o body_n and_o thereupon_o i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o can_v neither_o act_v or_o subsist_v in_o the_o body_n without_o the_o supply_n and_o support_v of_o material_a provision_n be_v itself_o material_a but_o the_o soul_n can_v act_v or_o subsist_v in_o the_o body_n without_o the_o supply_n and_o support_v of_o material_a provision_n ergo_fw-la the_o soul_n be_v most_o likely_a to_o be_v of_o a_o material_a nature_n the_o major_n i_o prove_v by_o the_o rational_a and_o receive_a rule_n of_o simile_n simili_fw-la gaudet_fw-la for_o proof_n of_o the_o minor_a i_o instance_n in_o three_o material_a thing_n or_o provision_n all_o so_o necessary_a for_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n as_o that_o if_o any_o one_o of_o they_o fail_v or_o be_v want_v the_o soul_n can_v act_v or_o subsist_v in_o the_o body_n but_o must_v needs_o part_v from_o it_o either_o by_o extinguishment_n or_o avolation_n and_o these_o three_o so_o necessary_a provision_n be_v blood_n breath_n and_o food_n or_o nourishment_n for_o the_o blood_n if_o it_o be_v total_o exhaust_v or_o corrupt_v a_o man_n can_v live_v no_o long_o but_o the_o soul_n will_v be_v force_v to_o dislodge_v out_o of_o its_o present_a tenement_n for_o breath_n we_o know_v by_o every_o day_n experience_n
nourish_v the_o once_o kindle_a flame_n so_o long_o as_o the_o material_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o last_v or_o endure_v and_o that_o in_o man_n and_o beast_n be_v their_o old_a and_o decrepit_a age_n and_o the_o utter_a expense_n of_o that_o humidum_fw-la radical_a whereby_o their_o flammula_fw-la vitalis_n may_v be_v nourish_v and_o maintain_v or_o that_o it_o be_v corrupt_v and_o vitiate_a by_o other_o noxious_a humour_n and_o thereby_o render_v improper_a for_o the_o purpose_n to_o which_o it_o be_v design_v in_o man_n and_o beast_n it_o seem_v there_o be_v a_o material_a spirit_n kindle_v and_o inflame_a and_o thereby_o attenuate_v to_o so_o great_a a_o degree_n of_o subtlety_n as_o to_o become_v invisible_a and_o so_o assert_v my_o lord_n bacon_n in_o the_o place_n before_o quote_v and_o so_o our_o author_n pag_n 72._o say_v some_o think_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v material_a yet_o of_o a_o pure_a substance_n than_o thing_n visible_a and_o thus_o think_v tertullian_n and_o almost_o all_o the_o old_a greek_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n that_o write_v of_o it_o and_o so_o most_o of_o the_o latin_n or_o very_o many_o some_o think_v the_o soul_n a_o igneous_a body_n such_o as_o we_o call_v aether_n or_o solar_a fire_n or_o rather_o of_o a_o high_a pure_a kind_a and_o that_o sensation_n and_o intellection_n be_v those_o formal_a faculty_n which_o specifical_o difference_n it_o from_o inferior_a mere_a fire_n or_o aether_n and_o there_o be_v few_o of_o the_o old_a doctor_n or_o father_n who_o think_v it_o not_o some_o of_o these_o way_n material_a and_o to_o all_o this_o we_o do_v willing_o subscribe_v and_o agree_v believe_v as_o the_o primitive_a father_n of_o the_o church_n both_o greek_a and_o latin_a have_v by_o our_o author_n be_v own_o testimony_n think_v and_o teach_v before_o we_o and_o we_o conceive_v that_o the_o beast_n have_v a_o like_a material_a spirit_n inflame_v lambent_o but_o whether_o altogether_o so_o fine_a and_o subtle_a as_o that_o in_o humane_a body_n we_o find_v not_o ground_n enough_o to_o assert_v or_o determine_v but_o solomon_n tell_v we_o what_o befall_v man_n befall_v beast_n as_o one_o die_v so_o die_v the_o other_o yea_o they_o have_v all_o one_o breath_n and_o a_o man_n have_v no_o pre-eminence_n above_o a_o beast_n their_o body_n go_v all_o to_o one_o place_n they_o be_v of_o the_o dust_n and_o turn_v to_o it_o again_o and_o who_o know_v the_o difference_n of_o their_o spirit_n that_o of_o a_o beast_n go_v downward_o to_o the_o earth_n viz._n die_v with_o the_o body_n and_o turn_v to_o dust_n and_o who_o know_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o a_o man_n do_v not_o do_v so_o but_o go_v upward_o hence_o it_o seem_v there_o be_v a_o opinion_n at_o that_o time_n among_o the_o jew_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n do_v not_o die_v with_o their_o body_n like_o the_o beast_n and_o we_o find_v solomon_n in_o the_o close_a of_o this_o book_n say_v upon_o a_o man_n death_n the_o dust_n shall_v return_v to_o the_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v and_o the_o spirit_n shall_v return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o now_o whether_o he_o be_v better_o resolve_v in_o the_o point_n at_o this_o time_n or_o that_o he_o use_v this_o expression_n to_o comply_v with_o the_o opinion_n of_o his_o country_n we_o will_v not_o pretend_v to_o determine_v but_o it_o seem_v plain_a that_o among_o man_n and_o beast_n there_o be_v a_o great_a congruity_n in_o their_o part_n frame_n and_o composition_n as_o that_o all_o have_v different_a member_n act_v suitable_a to_o their_o kind_n as_o head_n foot_n back_o belly_n and_o inward_a part_n as_o heart_n liver_n lung_n spleen_n brain_n and_o all_o the_o organ_n of_o sense_n and_o nerve_n vein_n artery_n ventricles_n muscle_n joint_n and_o the_o same_o nature_n of_o flesh_n bones_o blood_n and_o breath_n which_o shall_v be_v leave_v here_o and_o change_v for_o the_o consideration_n of_o their_o internal_a power_n of_o sense_n motion_n fancy_n memory_n intellect_n and_o of_o their_o affection_n passion_n and_o power_n of_o perception_n utterance_n and_o the_o like_a faculty_n concern_v such_o faculty_n we_o begin_v from_o the_o sense_n and_o do_v find_v the_o beast_n have_v all_o the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o man_n and_o that_o they_o can_v make_v as_o accurate_a and_o beneficial_a use_n of_o they_o as_o any_o man_n can_v do_v and_o in_o the_o perceivance_n by_o they_o divers_a beast_n do_v excel_v man_n some_o in_o the_o use_n of_o one_o sense_n and_o some_o of_o another_o and_o every_o beast_n and_o bird_n have_v voice_n tone_n and_o note_n all_o serve_v to_o warn_v and_o direct_v their_o young_a one_o to_o call_v for_o their_o food_n or_o complain_v for_o the_o want_n of_o it_o to_o give_v warning_n of_o wether_n or_o danger_n to_o call_v for_o company_n of_o their_o own_o kind_a to_o threaten_v and_o terrify_v their_o inferior_n in_o strength_n the_o bird_n also_o to_o vie_v with_o one_o another_o in_o melody_n delight_v therewith_o the_o ear_n of_o other_o creature_n that_o can_v perceive_v the_o suavity_n and_o variety_n of_o they_o the_o affection_n and_o passion_n in_o beast_n be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o in_o men._n we_o have_v name_v five_o principal_n of_o they_o viz._n ambition_n covetousness_n lust_n wrath_n and_o fear_v the_o three_o last_o of_o which_o be_v altogether_o as_o eminent_a and_o active_a in_o beast_n as_o in_o men._n ambition_n be_v not_o so_o and_o yet_o beast_n and_o bird_n of_o all_o kind_n will_v fight_v without_o give_v quite_o over_o until_o there_o be_v a_o acknowledge_a mastery_n among_o they_o the_o strong_a will_v compel_v the_o weak_a to_o give_v way_n and_o to_o follow_v and_o observe_v he_o nor_o be_v covetousness_n in_o beast_n any_o thing_n comparable_a to_o that_o in_o man_n some_o of_o they_o do_v hoard_v up_o provision_n for_o their_o support_n in_o winter_n and_o other_o for_o who_o it_o be_v proper_a will_v steal_v it_o from_o they_o or_o fight_v for_o it_o if_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o occasion_n so_o as_o in_o beast_n these_o affection_n be_v but_o very_o feeble_a in_o comparison_n to_o what_o they_o be_v in_o man_n whereas_o lust_n wrath_n and_o fear_v be_v equal_o potent_a and_o prevalent_a in_o the_o one_o kind_a as_o in_o the_o other_o and_o for_o proof_n that_o beast_n have_v fantasy_n their_o dream_n be_v evidence_n in_o which_o sometime_o they_o be_v vehement_o agitate_a and_o affect_v and_o that_o they_o have_v perfect_a memory_n be_v prove_v by_o a_o horse_n learning_n to_o know_v a_o way_n but_o once_o go_v and_o soon_o than_o ordinary_a passenger_n do_v by_o a_o cow_n return_v to_o the_o place_n where_o her_o calf_n be_v part_v from_o she_o although_o she_o be_v drive_v away_o many_o mile_n from_o it_o by_o the_o docility_n of_o horse_n camel_n dog_n ape_n elephant_n most_o known_o but_o true_o of_o many_o other_o creature_n and_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v no_o sufficient_a doubt_n of_o find_v all_o other_o power_n that_o be_v in_o man_n resident_a in_o some_o beast_n except_o that_o of_o his_o intellect_n which_o he_o can_v employ_v in_o frame_v many_o notion_n or_o proposition_n and_o draw_v consequence_n and_o conclusion_n such_o we_o do_v not_o know_v that_o any_o beast_n can_v do_v nor_o have_v they_o mean_v of_o make_v they_o know_v to_o we_o sometime_o we_o light_v upon_o effect_n which_o carry_v a_o great_a semblance_n of_o proceed_v from_o such_o cause_n as_o in_o dog_n their_o kindness_n to_o the_o body_n of_o their_o dead_a master_n and_o discovery_n of_o their_o murderer_n that_o of_o sabinus_n support_v his_o master_n dead_a body_n in_o the_o tiber_n till_o he_o sink_v with_o it_o alexander_n elephant_n who_o will_v never_o take_v food_n after_o the_o royal_a harness_n be_v take_v from_o he_o and_o put_v upon_o another_o but_o starve_v and_o die_v upon_o it_o androgeo_fw-la and_o his_o lion_n be_v report_v and_o make_v famous_a in_o divers_a roman_a history_n and_o other-like_a effect_n be_v relate_v that_o may_v serve_v to_o this_o purpose_n but_o too_o long_a and_o circumstantial_a to_o be_v here_o relate_v but_o from_o the_o docility_n of_o creature_n beast_n we_o may_v with_o some_o certainty_n collect_v that_o they_o have_v a_o intellect_n of_o simple_a or_o single_a notion_n what_o and_o when_o and_o how_o their_o director_n will_v have_v they_o to_o act_v and_o hare_n and_o fox_n do_v it_o seem_v invent_v mean_n to_o deceive_v and_o baffle_v their_o pursuer_n but_o of_o complex_n notion_n discourse_n or_o reason_v in_o their_o mind_n we_o do_v not_o perceive_v that_o any_o beast_n be_v capable_a although_o they_o be_v notable_a observer_n of_o their_o master_n eye_n and_o can_v perceive_v their_o pleasure_n or_o displeasure_n in_o they_o and_o act_n according_a as_o by_o they_o direct_v yet_o that_o they_o
such_o exception_n against_o your_o deduction_n as_o you_o be_v not_o able_a to_o give_v clear_a answer_n unto_o nor_o can_v you_o make_v plain_a to_o reason_v the_o particular_a mode_n of_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o sense_n less_o concern_v the_o imagination_n memory_n intellect_n and_o affection_n we_o will_v not_o stick_v to_o grant_v all_o this_o and_o yet_o reply_n by_o repeat_v what_o we_o have_v say_v let_v the_o dr._n or_o any_o for_o he_o show_v the_o particular_a reason_n and_o cause_n and_o manner_n of_o work_v how_o and_o why_o appletree_n bring_v forth_o apple_n of_o such_o different_a kind_n yet_o constant_a each_o to_o his_o own_o kind_a and_o why_o and_o how_o a_o pear-tree_n be_v terminate_v to_o her_o sort_n and_o sort_n in_o like_a manner_n why_o and_o how_o a_o thorn_n must_v needs_o bear_v haw_n and_o a_o vine_n grape_n &_o c._n why_o and_o how_o some_o plant_n and_o flower_n be_v sweet_a other_o stink_v or_o without_o smell_n let_v they_o answer_v to_o the_o query_n before_o make_v concern_v a_o leaf_n and_o so_o as_o man_n can_v make_v material_a and_o just_a exception_n to_o their_o deduction_n and_o then_o they_o may_v more_o reasonable_o pretend_v to_o bring_v in_o a_o self-subsisting_a soul_n to_o the_o actuate_a of_o the_o sense_n in_o animal_n and_o the_o guide_v and_o conduct_v of_o their_o other_o faculty_n and_o till_o then_o it_o be_v to_o be_v hope_v they_o will_v allow_v man_n to_o think_v that_o the_o animal_n spirit_n of_o a_o sensitive_a animal_n may_v have_v activity_n mettle_n and_o power_n enough_o in_o they_o to_o move_v and_o employ_v the_o brain_n the_o sense_n the_o body_n and_o all_o their_o organ_n or_o instrument_n whatsoever_o without_o the_o government_n or_o assistance_n of_o a_o self-subsisting_a soul_n or_o any_o extraneous_a spirit_n whatsoever_o notice_n must_v needs_o be_v take_v of_o a_o objection_n which_o our_o dr._n himself_o make_v or_o frame_v against_o his_o own_o opinion_n pag._n 238._o say_v he_o there_o will_v be_v a_o envious_a objection_n cast_v in_o our_o way_n observe_v his_o epithet_n be_v very_o sharp_a but_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o objection_n be_v the_o occasion_n viz._n man_n will_v say_v that_o all_o our_o demonstration_n be_v mere_a sophism_n because_o some_o of_o they_o and_o the_o not_o of_o the_o least_o validity_n do_v prove_v that_o soul_n of_o brute_n be_v substance_n incorporeal_a and_o self-subsisting_a after_o death_n of_o the_o body_n and_o consequent_o that_o they_o have_v a_o pre-existence_n before_o their_o come_n into_o the_o body_n and_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n have_v also_o the_o same_o pre-existence_n pag._n 240._o the_o dr._n own_v these_o opinion_n and_o say_v they_o be_v all_o true_a pag._n 241._o and_o that_o the_o derive_v soul_n ex_fw-la traduce_v viz._n from_o seed_n of_o the_o parent_n be_v a_o plain_a contradiction_n and_o so_o impossible_a for_o a_o body_n to_o beget_v a_o immaterial_a spiritual_a substance_n the_o three_o conceit_n that_o god_n create_v soul_n to_o supply_v every_o adulterous_a incestuous_a bugger_a successful_a coition_n or_o for_o monstrous_a deform_a production_n be_v too_o indignous_a to_o be_v impose_v upon_o his_o majesty_n and_o there_o be_v but_o these_o three_o way_n for_o production_n of_o soul_n and_o therefore_o they_o must_v pre-exist_a à _fw-la mundo_fw-la condito_fw-la when_o many_o miriads_o of_o soul_n be_v create_v to_o serve_v in_o all_o future_a age_n pa._n 447._o of_o this_o opinion_n say_v the_o jew_n cabbala_n be_v moses_n and_o he_o name_v here_o seventeen_o more_o ancient_a philosopher_n who_o be_v of_o this_o opinion_n and_o add_v origen_n and_o late_a writer_n pag._n 245._o say_v that_o all_o philosopher_n of_o note_n in_o all_o age_n who_o have_v hold_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n immortal_a and_o incorporeal_a have_v likewise_o hold_v the_o pre-existence_n of_o it_o and_o this_o must_v hold_v for_o beast_n as_o well_o as_o for_o men._n pag._n 266._o as_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n pre-existing_a slide_v down_o out_o of_o the_o air_n into_o fit_o prepare_v matter_n so_o do_v the_o soul_n of_o brute_n also_o pag._n 271._o the_o soul_n of_o man_n and_o brute_n inhabit_v air_n in_o a_o terrestrial_a vehicle_n pag._n 302._o hence_o man_n will_v say_v the_o soul_n of_o brute_n will_v live_v and_o enjoy_v themselves_o after_o death_n to_o which_o our_o dr._n dare_v bold_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o reasonable_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v believe_v to_o do_v so_o than_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n do_v not_o pag._n 304._o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o think_v brute_n cease_v to_o be_v alive_a after_o they_o be_v separate_v from_o their_o body_n our_o author_n baxter_n follow_v it_o seem_v our_o dr._n hold_v the_o like_a opinion_n and_o perhaps_o doubt_v to_o prejudice_v the_o opinion_n of_o a_o humane_a soul_n self-subsistance_n pag._n 20._o he_o say_v chambre_fw-fr and_o some_o other_o make_v brute_n a_o low_a rank_n of_o rational_n and_o man_n a_o high_a rank_n pag._n 38._o though_o it_o be_v but_o a_o analogical_a reason_n that_o brute_n have_v yet_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o man_n and_o they_o it_o more_o in_o the_o object_n tendency_n and_o work_n of_o reason_n than_o in_o our_o reason_n itself_o as_o such_o pag._n 201._o man_n conclude_v base_o of_o the_o soul_n of_o brute_n as_o if_o they_o be_v not_o a_o endure_a substance_n without_o any_o proof_n or_o probability_n pag._n 303._o some_o think_v too_o base_o of_o sense_n because_o they_o find_v it_o in_o low_a creature_n they_o may_v according_o deny_v substantiality_n to_o spirit_n because_o brute_n be_v substance_n pag._n 380._o the_o sensible_a soul_n of_o brute_n be_v substance_n and_o therefore_o be_v not_o annihilate_v after_o death_n it_o seem_v this_o tenet_n of_o the_o maintainer_n of_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o a_o humane_a soul_n be_v calculate_v for_o the_o solution_n of_o a_o objection_n which_o they_o foresee_v will_v arise_v from_o that_o power_n which_o beast_n evident_o have_v and_o exercise_v in_o the_o use_n of_o their_o sense_n affection_n fancy_n memory_n and_o intellect_n of_o simple_a notion_n whereby_o their_o action_n may_v be_v and_o be_v direct_v how_o sufficient_a the_o effect_n of_o this_o tenet_n will_v prove_v for_o the_o solving_a or_o oppose_v a_o argument_n draw_v from_o this_o ground_n will_v best_o appear_v when_o the_o argument_n itself_o shall_v have_v be_v produce_v in_o which_o we_o shall_v proceed_v as_o we_o have_v do_v before_o in_o the_o case_n of_o tree_n plant_n and_o other_o vegetative_a creature_n we_o say_v then_o that_o the_o beast_n be_v endow_v with_o the_o like_a faculty_n and_o power_n that_o be_v find_v in_o man_n they_o have_v a_o local_a motion_n as_o strong_a vigorous_a and_o swift_a as_o man_n and_o so_o for_o every_o limb_n joint_n muscle_n nerve_n and_o sinew_n of_o their_o body_n act_v as_o spontaneous_o therein_o as_o can_v be_v do_v by_o man_n they_o use_v and_o govern_v the_o same_o five_o sense_n that_o be_v in_o man_n and_o enjoy_v and_o act_v they_o to_o as_o great_a perfection_n and_o effect_n as_o man_n ordinary_o do_v and_o some_o of_o they_o exceed_v man_n in_o the_o natural_a effect_n use_v and_o vigour_n of_o some_o of_o those_o sense_n they_o have_v the_o same_o affection_n and_o passion_n reign_v in_o their_o mind_n inclination_n and_o body_n as_o those_o that_o appear_v in_o man_n and_o their_o lust_n wrath_n and_o fear_v be_v as_o strong_a vigorous_a and_o vehement_a as_o they_o be_v in_o men._n they_o have_v very_o apt_a and_o tenacious_a memory_n and_o have_v sign_n of_o active_a and_o move_a fantasy_n the_o full_a truth_n operation_n and_o extent_n whereof_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o discover_v for_o want_v of_o dialect_n in_o the_o beast_n to_o discover_v they_o to_o we_o a_o intellect_n also_o the_o beast_n be_v evince_v to_o have_v by_o their_o perceive_v man_n temper_n of_o displeasure_n or_o kindness_n in_o their_o eye_n look_n or_o gesture_n by_o their_o slink_a out_o of_o sight_n crouch_v and_o deject_a look_n or_o behaviour_n when_o they_o have_v do_v a_o mischief_n a_o sign_n they_o use_v reflection_n upon_o themselves_o and_o so_o much_o of_o judgement_n as_o to_o be_v under_o fear_n and_o expectation_n of_o punishment_n for_o the_o same_o even_o as_o we_o find_v the_o servile_a people_n among_o man_n will_v do_v a_o vivacity_n also_o of_o their_o intellect_n show_v itself_o in_o their_o docility_n enable_v they_o to_o practise_v such_o posture_n and_o action_n as_o some_o more_o stupid_a people_n can_v hardly_o or_o never_o attain_v to_o perform_v to_o their_o degree_n of_o perfection_n in_o the_o know_n understand_a observe_v and_o obey_v of_o a_o sign_n a_o nod_n a_o gesture_n a_o look_v the_o move_a of_o a_o eye_n or_o by_o a_o angry_a or_o please_a composure_n
of_o a_o man_n countenance_n thing_n which_o dull_a or_o unbred_a people_n do_v not_o well_o perceive_v or_o understand_v our_o author_n baxter_n pag._n 38._o be_v so_o move_v with_o the_o consideration_n as_o he_o there_o say_v that_o in_o their_o own_o low_a concern_v a_o fox_n or_o a_o dog_n nay_o even_o a_o ass_n or_o a_o goose_n have_v such_o action_n as_o we_o know_v not_o well_o how_o to_o ascribe_v to_o any_o thing_n below_o some_o kind_n of_o reason_v or_o perception_n of_o the_o same_o importance_n whence_o he_o infer_v that_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o man_n and_o beast_n be_v rather_o in_o the_o object_n and_o work_n of_o our_o reason_n than_o in_o our_o reason_n itself_o as_o such_o and_o that_o therefore_o the_o old_a difference_n of_o man_n from_o beast_n in_o the_o word_n rationale_n shall_v be_v change_v into_o religiosum_fw-la that_o man_n genus_fw-la shall_v be_v animal_n still_o but_o his_o characteristical_a difference_n shall_v be_v change_v from_o rationale_n to_o religiosum_fw-la we_o say_v further_o that_o in_o the_o beast_n there_o be_v a_o sensitive_a soul_n of_o a_o flamy_a airy_a nature_n a_o material_a spirit_n extract_v from_o the_o blood_n and_o humour_n of_o the_o body_n actuate_v by_o natural_a heat_n and_o that_o flammula_fw-la vitalis_n which_o pervade_v their_o whole_a body_n and_o every_o part_n member_n and_o parcel_n of_o they_o pass_v with_o their_o blood_n into_o all_o place_n whither_o that_o can_v come_v this_o spirit_n it_o be_v that_o direct_v and_o actuate_v the_o motion_n work_n by_o the_o sense_n form_n the_o voice_n imagine_v remember_v and_o understand_v in_o the_o head_n inlivens_fw-la and_o move_v the_o heart_n and_o by_o which_o all_o other_o faculty_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v stir_v actuate_v put_v upon_o and_o support_v in_o their_o natural_a employment_n and_o duty_n perform_v according_a to_o the_o natural_a operation_n of_o spirit_n with_o great_a mettle_n quickness_n and_o imperceptibility_n and_o this_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o state_n and_o composition_n of_o the_o beast_n whence_o we_o argue_v that_o all_o that_o be_v thus_o find_v in_o beast_n and_o by_o they_o perform_v spring_v from_o the_o motion_n and_o act_n of_o a_o material_a spirit_n and_o the_o force_n and_o power_n of_o a_o natural_a flame_n what_o hinder_v then_o but_o that_o a_o material_a spirit_n in_o man_n may_v as_o well_o perform_v the_o same_o production_n in_o body_n and_o mind_n of_o those_o of_o his_o kind_a and_o species_n both_o his_o motion_n sense_n affection_n imagination_n memory_n and_o intellect_n and_o all_o his_o other_o faculty_n with_o some_o more_o advantage_n in_o the_o degree_n of_o they_o by_o how_o much_o the_o spirit_n be_v more_o pure_a and_o subtle_a in_o the_o humane_a body_n the_o matter_n more_o fine_a and_o copious_a the_o receptacle_n of_o they_o large_a and_o the_o organ_n every_o where_o proper_o fit_v and_o terminate_a the_o product_n and_o performance_n to_o the_o effect_n for_o which_o by_o the_o creator_n they_o be_v intend_v and_o appoint_v and_o we_o conclude_v in_o affirmative_a that_o it_o be_v likely_a to_o be_v so_o in_o very_a deed_n but_o in_o answer_n thereunto_o our_o opposer_n bring_v in_o their_o late_o deliver_v assertion_n calculate_v as_o we_o have_v say_v and_o set_v on_o foot_n for_o such_o a_o time_n as_o this_o viz._n that_o beast_n do_v not_o perform_v their_o function_n of_o the_o sense_n affection_n phantasie_n memory_n and_o intellect_n their_o local_a motion_n or_o any_o of_o they_o by_o the_o act_n or_o energy_n of_o a_o material_a spirit_n but_o they_o sober_o say_v beast_n be_v endow_v with_o and_o actuate_v by_o a_o immaterial_a self-subsisting_a spirit_n which_o pre-existed_n before_o it_o come_v into_o the_o body_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o shall_v subsist_v by_o itself_o after_o the_o death_n and_o corruption_n of_o its_o body_n they_o do_v but_o say_v this_o without_o make_v or_o offer_v any_o proof_n at_o all_o of_o it_o and_o one_o of_o their_o associate_n in_o opinion_n pinch_v with_o this_o argument_n of_o what_o the_o beast_n can_v and_o do_v perform_v in_o this_o kind_a take_v quite_o another_o way_n and_o manner_n of_o evade_n from_o under_o the_o force_n and_o pressure_n of_o it_o sir_n k._n digby_n to_o show_v we_o there_o be_v more_o way_n to_o the_o wood_n than_o one_o take_v a_o course_n direct_o contrary_a to_o that_o of_o our_o forecited_n author_n for_o he_o fol._n 205._o and_o thence_o to_o 210._o will_v persuade_v we_o and_o demonstrate_v as_o he_o say_v that_o beast_n be_v not_o to_o be_v esteem_v so_o much_o as_o voluntary_a agent_n or_o that_o they_o have_v so_o much_o as_o the_o knowledge_n of_o what_o they_o do_v or_o why_o they_o do_v it_o but_o that_o they_o act_n stupid_o by_o a_o natural_a sense_n of_o heat_n and_o cold_a and_o the_o density_n and_o rarity_n of_o their_o blood_n and_o member_n that_o they_o be_v mere_a automata_n without_o so_o perceive_v by_o their_o sense_n as_o to_o distinguish_v one_o thing_n from_o another_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o his_o youth_n he_o see_v two_o machine_n the_o one_o at_o toledo_n for_o raise_v water_n to_o a_o great_a height_n the_o other_o at_o segovia_n both_o set_v on_o work_n by_o the_o current_n of_o a_o river_n this_o be_v use_v for_o the_o coin_n of_o money_n and_o of_o these_o machine_n he_o give_v we_o there_o the_o description_n and_o then_o he_o compare_v all_o sort_n of_o plant_n both_o great_a and_o small_a to_o his_o water-engine_n at_o toledo_n and_o all_o sensible_a live_a creature_n to_o his_o machine_n at_o segovia_n they_o move_z and_o work_v as_o that_o machine_n do_v and_o they_o do_v thing_n that_o be_v very_o proper_a and_o useful_a for_o their_o nature_n and_o contrive_v and_o act_v thing_n sometime_o very_o artificial_a and_o curious_a as_o he_o say_v we_o see_v in_o spider_n web_n and_o bird_n nest_n but_o the_o animal_n know_v not_o what_o it_o be_v they_o do_v but_o be_v prompt_v so_o to_o act_v by_o a_o temperament_n in_o their_o body_n which_o make_v they_o uneasy_a and_o restless_a until_o they_o do_v act_n and_o employ_v themselves_o according_a to_o a_o propensity_n which_o they_o have_v in_o nature_n but_o they_o have_v as_o little_a choice_n or_o perceive_v either_o why_o or_o what_o they_o do_v as_o his_o machine_n at_o segovia_n of_o which_o he_o relate_v many_o useful_a and_o artificial_a practice_n continual_o perform_v without_o sense_n or_o knowledge_n of_o any_o thing_n that_o it_o do_v and_o this_o seem_v the_o single_a truth_n of_o his_o forecited_n assertion_n but_o he_o proceed_v upon_o a_o like_a design_n to_o many_o more_o folio_n it_o seem_v evident_a that_o these_o two_o opinion_n of_o our_o opposer_n be_v direct_o contrary_a one_o of_o they_o to_o the_o other_o and_o yet_o be_v intend_v both_o for_o one_o same_o purpose_n viz._n to_o invalidate_v such_o a_o argument_n as_o may_v be_v raise_v from_o the_o nature_n power_n and_o practice_n of_o a_o sensitive_a soul_n that_o may_v persuade_v to_o the_o belief_n of_o what_o have_v be_v before_o assert_v by_o we_o of_o the_o rational_a faculty_n and_o duty_n be_v possible_a and_o likely_a to_o be_v act_v and_o perform_v by_o a_o material_a spirit_n if_o either_o of_o the_o forecited_n opinion_n be_v true_a it_o be_v enough_o to_o rebate_v the_o edge_n of_o such_o a_o argument_n and_o to_o invalidate_v the_o force_n of_o it_o but_o with_o those_o who_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o truth_n of_o either_o of_o they_o they_o will_v be_v of_o no_o force_n at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n we_o confide_v there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o labour_v in_o the_o confutation_n of_o either_o of_o they_o for_o that_o they_o will_v hardly_o be_v acccept_v or_o agree_v to_o by_o man_n of_o read_v and_o reason_n and_o that_o therefore_o our_o repeat_v argument_n will_v be_v of_o force_n and_o continue_v unimpeachable_a by_o either_o of_o these_o allegation_n whence_o we_o be_v at_o liberty_n to_o proceed_v in_o our_o far_a inquiry_n concern_v the_o soul_n we_o find_v that_o aristotle_n who_o live_v about_o two_o thousand_o year_n ago_o write_v a_o treatise_n entitle_v of_o the_o soul_n divide_v into_o three_o book_n and_o those_o into_o chapter_n the_o first_o book_n into_o nine_o and_o the_o other_o two_o each_o into_o twelve_o and_o he_o treat_v therein_o as_o we_o have_v do_v of_o all_o the_o three_o know_a soul_n viz._n the_o vegetative_a the_o sensitive_a and_o the_o rational_a and_o call_v his_o work_n a_o history_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o in_o the_o very_a entrance_n thereunto_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o it_o he_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v extreme_a difficult_a to_o detect_v the_o essence_n of_o any_o thing_n or_o the_o quid_fw-la sit_fw-la yet_o that_o be_v the_o most_o sound_a principle_n of_o knowledge_n if_o it_o can_v
be_v attain_v unto_o but_o the_o ordinary_a mean_n of_o attain_v it_o be_v by_o search_v into_o all_o or_o the_o most_o of_o the_o accident_n unto_o the_o same_o belong_v and_o so_o search_v we_o know_v not_o how_o to_o find_v any_o affection_n or_o accident_n a_o soul_n have_v that_o be_v proper_a or_o peculiar_a to_o herself_o common_o we_o find_v she_o neither_o do_v nor_o suffer_v any_o thing_n without_o copartnership_n of_o the_o body_n the_o intellect_n seem_v she_o most_o peculiar_a and_o yet_o if_o that_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o fantasy_n or_o can_v be_v perform_v without_o the_o fancy_n certain_o it_o can_v be_v act_v without_o the_o body_n neither_o hence_o he_o collect_v and_o assert_n that_o if_o in_o the_o soul_n there_o be_v any_o operation_n or_o affection_n which_o be_v proper_o peculiar_a to_o its_o self_n viz._n it_o be_v own_o nature_n it_o may_v then_o be_v reasonable_o take_v to_o have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n disjoin_v from_o the_o body_n but_o if_o it_o have_v no_o operation_n or_o affection_n so_o peculiar_o proper_a to_o its_o own_o nature_n then_o be_v it_o not_o capable_a of_o subsistence_n in_o a_o state_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n also_o that_o which_o be_v never_o find_v or_o perceive_v without_o a_o body_n may_v well_o pass_v for_o inseparable_a from_o a_o body_n also_o in_o all_o our_o affection_n the_o body_n join_v and_o operate_v with_o the_o soul_n for_o if_o they_o be_v total_o or_o principal_o from_o the_o soul_n they_o will_v act_v in_o a_o like_a manner_n upon_o all_o like_a or_o equal_a occasion_n but_o we_o find_v that_o man_n will_v sometime_o bear_v very_o great_a provocation_n or_o appearance_n of_o great_a danger_n without_o any_o great_a emotion_n of_o anger_n or_o fear_n and_o at_o another_o time_n they_o be_v apt_a to_o fear_v upon_o far_o less_o occasion_n and_o to_o be_v wrathful_a and_o angry_a according_o this_o show_v the_o humour_n of_o the_o body_n have_v a_o great_a share_n and_o power_n in_o produce_v these_o affection_n and_o that_o they_o be_v rationes_fw-la materiales_fw-la effect_n of_o a_o material_a soul_n of_o which_o man_n say_v dispositio_fw-la animae_fw-la sequitur_fw-la temperamentum_fw-la corporis_fw-la nam_fw-la ratio_fw-la est_fw-la forma_fw-la rei_fw-la conclude_v upon_o the_o question_n that_o the_o affection_n of_o the_o animal_n be_v inseparable_a from_o the_o natural_a matter_n and_o composure_n of_o it_o this_o be_v a_o summary_n of_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o aristotle_n book_n he_o question_n as_o solomon_n have_v do_v before_o he_o whether_o soul_n do_v subsist_v in_o separation_n from_o their_o body_n or_o not_o and_o argue_v if_o they_o have_v proper_a operation_n or_o accident_n of_o their_o own_o it_o be_v likely_a they_o do_v subsist_v so_o and_o if_o they_o have_v not_o such_o than_o they_o do_v not_o so_o subsist_v for_o natura_fw-la nihil_fw-la facit_fw-la frustra_fw-la and_o if_o they_o neither_o have_v action_n nor_o passion_n proper_o belong_v to_o they_o their_o subsistence_n will_v be_v frustra_fw-la and_o therefore_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o admit_v or_o allow_v of_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n unless_o we_o can_v prove_v they_o have_v some_o operation_n affection_n or_o accident_n so_o proper_o belong_v to_o they_o as_o that_o they_o be_v certain_o know_v to_o exercise_v or_o use_v they_o without_o any_o assistance_n of_o body_n or_o matter_n we_o have_v before_o quote_v our_o doctor_n pag._n 227._o to_o this_o point_n say_v the_o soul_n be_v not_o sufficient_a of_o herself_o to_o act_v without_o the_o animal_n spirit_n and_o p._n 298._o these_o be_v the_o immediate_a instrument_n of_o the_o soul_n by_o which_o she_o see_v hear_v feel_v imagine_v remember_v reason_n and_o move_v the_o member_n and_o the_o body_n and_o if_o they_o be_v spend_v she_o can_v act_v no_o more_o but_o neither_o aristotle_n nor_o the_o doctor_n here_o find_v any_o proper_o peculiar_a operation_n or_o accident_n of_o the_o soul_n aristotle_n say_v indeed_o that_o intelligere_fw-la be_v the_o most_o so_o of_o any_o thing_n videtur_fw-la to_o be_v the_o most_o so_o of_o any_o other_o thing_n but_o he_o be_v not_o convince_v that_o intelligere_fw-la be_v so_o proper_a to_o the_o soul_n as_o can_v give_v title_n to_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o body_n nor_o do_v he_o absolute_o conclude_v to_o the_o contrary_a but_o have_v leave_v we_o in_o the_o open_a road_n towards_o it_o and_o with_o fair_a and_o forcible_a reason_n so_o to_o do_v this_o way_n of_o quote_v aristotle_n book_n seem_v like_o that_o of_o the_o israelite_n when_o they_o compass_v the_o land_n of_o edom_n their_o soul_n be_v discourage_v with_o the_o prospect_n and_o contemplation_n of_o the_o length_n of_o it_o but_o as_o we_o find_v weariness_n grow_v upon_o we_o long_o stride_v or_o skip_v may_v happen_v to_o be_v make_v before_o the_o finish_n of_o so_o venturous_a a_o undertake_n cap._n 2._o aristotle_n proceed_v in_o his_o history_n cite_v to_o we_o all_o the_o opinion_n that_o he_o know_v to_o be_v deliver_v concern_v the_o soul_n by_o eminent_a grecian_a philosopher_n before_o his_o time_n first_o he_o state_n the_o special_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o animata_fw-la and_o inanimata_fw-la or_o the_o animal_n and_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o so_o to_o lie_v in_o motion_n and_o sense_n all_o animal_n have_v those_o two_o thing_n and_o none_o but_o animal_n have_v they_o and_o that_o motion_n be_v the_o prior_n and_o superior_a faculty_n therefore_o the_o first_o observer_n begin_v from_o thence_o believe_v that_o which_o can_v not_o move_v itself_o can_v not_o move_v another_o thing_n whence_o democritus_n collect_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o certain_a degree_n of_o heat_n or_o fire_n which_o he_o take_v to_o be_v kindle_v and_o maintain_v in_o the_o body_n by_o such_o atom_n fly_v about_o in_o the_o air_n as_o be_v of_o a_o globular_a figure_n which_o he_o take_v to_o be_v of_o a_o fiery_a nature_n such_o they_o observe_v to_o be_v in_o the_o air_n never_o rest_v but_o always_o in_o motion_n though_o the_o wind_n and_o air_n be_v never_o so_o calm_a and_o quiet_a these_o enter_v into_o the_o body_n with_o the_o breath_n act_v in_o it_o and_o act_v it_o every_o breathe_a supply_a fresh_a atom_n and_o by_o that_o mean_n continue_v life_n and_o motion_n in_o the_o body_n but_o on_o stoppage_n or_o failure_n of_o breath_n the_o animal_n die_v for_o want_v of_o fresh_a atom_n to_o heat_n move_v and_o actuate_v the_o same_o man_n be_v put_v to_o it_o for_o the_o find_v a_o way_n to_o kindle_v this_o fire_n in_o the_o animal_n body_n for_o want_v of_o moses_n history_n and_o take_v the_o promethean_a or_o heavenly_a fire_n but_o for_o a_o fable_n with_o democritus_n opinion_n leucippus_n also_o agree_v the_o pythagorean_n school_n some_o say_v the_o soul_n be_v of_o these_o atom_n other_o it_o be_v of_o that_o which_o move_v these_o atom_n and_o divers_a more_o hold_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v a_o active_a principle_n which_o first_o move_v itself_o and_o then_o act_v every_o thing_n about_o it_o for_o nothing_o can_v move_v another_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o first_o move_v itself_o anaxagorus_n be_v of_o the_o like_a opinion_n and_o so_o be_v all_o they_o who_o have_v principal_a respect_n to_o the_o motion_n of_o animal_n but_o other_o philosopher_n there_o be_v who_o principal_o respect_v the_o sensitive_a and_o scientifical_a performance_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o they_o conceive_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v a_o compositum_fw-la or_o temperament_n of_o the_o element_n and_o of_o this_o opinion_n be_v empedocles_n and_o plato_n in_o his_o timaeo_n this_o compositum_fw-la they_o draw_v out_o into_o four_o principle_n after_o a_o mathematical_a pattern_n the_o first_o as_o a_o single_a unite_n or_o point_v and_o this_o they_o say_v be_v the_o intellect_n then_o they_o draw_v out_o a_o line_n terminate_v by_o two_o unite_v and_o that_o they_o call_v the_o number_n two_o and_o this_o they_o say_v be_v science_n of_o line_n they_o produce_v a_o planum_fw-la and_o that_o they_o say_v be_v opinion_n and_o thence_o they_o found_v and_o make_v a_o solid_a body_n and_o this_o they_o say_v be_v the_o sense_n or_o sensitive_a power_n and_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v judge_v and_o terminate_v part_n by_o the_o intellect_n part_n by_o science_n part_n by_o opinion_n and_o part_n by_o sense_n and_o have_v reduce_v the_o self-moving_a soul_n to_o number_n they_o give_v it_o the_o term_n of_o a_o self-moving_a number_n but_o those_o who_o compound_v it_o of_o the_o element_n make_v fire_n principal_a in_o that_o composition_n it_o consist_v of_o the_o most_o subtle_a and_o incorporeal_a part_n prompt_v to_o and_o in_o motion_n and_o a_o prime_a mover_n of_o other_o thing_n diogenes_n think_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v air_n as_o the_o most_o
as_o a_o pilot_n be_v in_o a_o ship_n who_o have_v bring_v it_o to_o shore_n leave_v it_o chap._n 2._o the_o soul_n be_v among_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v call_v principle_n have_v the_o special_a faculty_n of_o nutrition_n sense_n reason_n and_o local_a motion_n but_o there_o be_v doubt_n whether_o all_o these_o proceed_v from_o the_o whole_a soul_n or_o that_o they_o be_v separate_v part_n of_o it_o and_o if_o separate_v then_o whether_o in_o place_n or_o only_o in_o imagination_n the_o vegetative_a soul_n will_v act_v in_o slip_v and_o branch_n and_o enable_v they_o to_o grow_v but_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n seem_v to_o be_v of_o another_o sort_n and_o that_o this_o only_a be_v capable_a of_o a_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n as_o that_o which_o be_v eternal_a may_v be_v separate_v from_o that_o which_o be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n but_o all_o other_o part_n of_o the_o soul_n except_o that_o which_o be_v pure_o contemplative_a be_v inseparable_a from_o the_o body_n the_o soul_n be_v that_o principle_n by_o which_o we_o have_v life_n sense_n and_o understanding_n as_o from_o our_o proper_a form_n and_o ratio_fw-la and_o this_o be_v not_o the_o body_n but_o belong_v to_o it_o she_o be_v not_o the_o body_n nor_o can_v she_o be_v without_o it_o in_o a_o body_n therefore_o she_o be_v and_o such_o a_o one_o as_o be_v suitable_a to_o her_o operation_n and_o be_v her_o proper_a matter_n whence_o she_o be_v the_o active_a principle_n bear_v a_o reasonable_a or_o natural_a proportion_n to_o the_o matter_n which_o be_v to_o be_v inform_v by_o she_o or_o to_o her_o body_n we_o may_v observe_v how_o wary_o or_o uncertain_o aristotle_n handle_v the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n say_v first_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v the_o only_a sort_n that_o seem_v capable_a of_o it_o and_o that_o it_o do_v seem_v capable_a of_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n as_o a_o eternal_a be_v but_o this_o be_v speak_v without_o addition_n of_o reason_n or_o far_a dilucidation_n or_o confirmation_n of_o the_o thing_n as_o if_o in_o compliance_n with_o vulgar_a opinion_n and_o then_o present_o subjoin_v the_o soul_n be_v not_o the_o body_n but_o belong_v to_o it_o nor_o can_v she_o be_v without_o it_o in_o a_o body_n therefore_o she_o be_v and_o likely_a can_v be_v without_o it_o far_o it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o in_o this_o chapter_n we_o begin_v to_o enlarge_v our_o stride_v and_o omit_v all_o such_o thing_n which_o do_v not_o proper_o belong_v to_o soul_n or_o be_v declarative_n of_o their_o nature_n or_o property_n and_o this_o course_n will_v be_v follow_v in_o our_o future_a progression_n in_o this_o author_n chap._n 3._o where_o there_o be_v sense_n there_o be_v appetite_n viz._n lust_n wrath_n and_o will_v also_o pleasure_n and_o pain_n or_o that_o which_o be_v please_a and_o troublesome_a lust_n desire_v that_o which_o be_v pleasant_a and_o animal_n be_v nourish_v by_o dry_a and_o moist_a thing_n and_o by_o hot_a and_o cold_a thing_n hunger_n and_o thirst_n belong_v to_o lust_n hunger_n desire_v the_o dry_a and_o warm_a thing_n and_o thirst_v the_o cold_a and_o moist_a man_n have_v a_o discursive_a understanding_n or_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n in_o nature_n above_o that_o man_n have_v it_o creature_n in_o the_o low_a degree_n rational_a have_v all_o thing_n pertain_v to_o animation_n sense_n appetite_n motion_n etc._n etc._n and_o yet_o they_o all_o perish_v in_o death_n of_o the_o contemplative_a intellect_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d seem_v there_o may_v other_o thing_n be_v speak_v or_o conceive_v we_o may_v observe_v here_o the_o same_o cautelous_a expression_n of_o aristotle_n concern_v subsistence_n of_o a_o rational_a soul_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n that_o have_v be_v usual_a with_o he_o chap._n 4._o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o proper_a and_o most_o natural_a quality_n of_o all_o live_a creature_n perfect_a in_o their_o kind_n to_o generate_v such_o another_o as_o themselves_o be_v and_o the_o first_o able_a effect_n of_o a_o soul_n arrive_v to_o perfection_n and_o the_o most_o universal_a be_v to_o generate_v its_o like_a and_o support_v its_o species_n whence_o the_o soul_n first_o denomination_n may_v be_v generativa_n except_o from_o her_o first_o act_n she_o shall_v be_v call_v nutritiva_n the_o soul_n be_v the_o first_o principle_n and_o cause_n of_o life_n in_o the_o body_n and_o first_o of_o motion_n both_o as_o to_o the_o what_o and_o why_o she_o be_v the_o very_a essence_n of_o the_o body_n or_o the_o causa_fw-la cur_n sit_fw-la and_o the_o life_n of_o live_v body_n be_v the_o very_o be_v of_o they_o and_o this_o be_v of_o the_o soul_n and_o all_o natural_a body_n be_v instrument_n of_o the_o soul_n empedocles_n think_v plant_n have_v their_o nourishment_n from_o the_o earth_n below_o which_o be_v carry_v up_o by_o a_o power_n of_o heat_n and_o fire_n say_v aristotle_n earth_n and_o fire_n be_v contrary_n what_o keep_v they_o then_o in_o a_o amicable_a temper_n this_o be_v the_o soul_n and_o therefore_o this_o be_v the_o prime_a cause_n of_o nutrition_n yet_o the_o fire_n or_o natural_a heat_n be_v a_o concomitant_a cause_n not_o yet_o so_o principal_a as_o the_o soul_n which_o bound_v the_o force_n of_o the_o fire_n know_v otherwise_o no_o bound_n nothing_o can_v take_v food_n or_o nourishment_n that_o be_v not_o a_o animate_v body_n so_o as_o such_o body_n do_v therefore_o these_o action_n come_v from_o the_o soul_n therefore_o the_o soul_n be_v such_o a_o principle_n as_o have_v suitable_a faculty_n to_o preserve_v the_o place_n of_o she_o abide_v if_o that_o have_v no_o aliment_n it_o can_v subsist_v and_o therein_o be_v three_o particular_n viz._n 1._o what_o must_v be_v nourish_v 2._o with_o what_o 3._o what_o effect_n the_o nouriture_n and_o that_o be_v the_o soul_n the_o other_o two_o be_v the_o body_n and_o the_o aliment_n and_o all_o aliment_n must_v be_v digest_v and_o all_o digestion_n be_v effect_v by_o heat_n therefore_o all_o live_a thing_n have_v heat_n we_o may_v apply_v what_o aristotle_n say_v here_o of_o generation_n as_o the_o most_o natural_a action_n viz._n to_o generate_v another_o creature_n of_o his_o own_o likeness_n and_o kind_a this_o import_v a_o generation_n of_o the_o whole_a matter_n and_o form_n body_n and_o soul_n according_a to_o natural_a inclination_n and_o power_n of_o all_o other_o live_v creature_n chap._n 5._o treat_v of_o the_o sense_n and_o the_o object_n of_o they_o the_o first_o motion_n towards_o sense_n grow_v from_o the_o seminal_a power_n then_o that_o which_o be_v procreate_v obtain_v sense_n natural_a to_o sensitive_a creature_n as_o science_n and_o contemplation_n be_v to_o man._n but_o object_n of_o the_o sense_n be_v external_a thing_n and_o those_o of_o science_n as_o thing_n universal_a be_v inward_a and_o within_o compass_n of_o the_o soul_n itself_o and_o it_o can_v understand_v when_o it_o will_v not_o use_v the_o sense_n without_o their_o proper_a exterior_a object_n not_o hear_v without_o a_o noise_n chap._n 6._o each_o sense_n judge_n of_o its_o proper_a object_n without_o be_v deceive_v in_o it_o the_o distance_n and_o medium_fw-la be_v fit_a and_o the_o organ_n find_v but_o motion_n rest_v number_n figure_n and_o bulk_n be_v not_o peculiar_a to_o any_o one_o sense_n to_o the_o peculiar_a object_n the_o essence_n of_o the_o sensible_a power_n apply_v itself_o chap._n 7._o light_n be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o colour_n of_o the_o perlucid_a body_n when_o enlighten_v by_o fire_n or_o the_o heavenly_a luminary_n but_o light_n be_v not_o fire_n nor_o clear_o a_o body_n nor_o the_o effluction_n of_o a_o body_n for_o than_o itself_o will_v be_v a_o body_n but_o it_o be_v the_o presence_n of_o fire_n or_o other_o lucid_a thing_n in_o the_o perlucidum_fw-la we_o may_v say_v the_o presence_n of_o that_o habit_n which_o expel_v darkness_n be_v light_n and_o of_o that_o habit_n darkness_n be_v the_o privation_n the_o perlucid_a body_n have_v no_o proper_a colour_n whence_o it_o can_v be_v see_v as_o air_n or_o can_v hardly_o be_v see_v as_o water_n the_o motive_n to_o discern_v colour_n be_v the_o perlucidum_n enlighten_v but_o the_o act_n of_o discern_v be_v from_o the_o light_n fire_n may_v be_v see_v both_o in_o the_o dark_a and_o light_a for_o that_o it_o enlighten_v the_o darkness_n chap._n 8._o all_o sound_v occasion_n echo_v though_o not_o perceptible_o even_o as_o all_o light_n have_v its_o reflection_n which_o cause_v the_o light_n where_o the_o sun_n do_v not_o shine_v or_o in_o the_o shade_n the_o air_n seem_v to_o be_v a_o inane_fw-la or_o void_a space_n fit_a for_o sound_n the_o term_n of_o acute_a and_o obtuse_a or_o slack_a be_v derive_v from_o sound_n a_o voice_n be_v the_o natural_a sound_n of_o a_o animal_n and_o no_o inanimate_a thing_n
samuel_n in_o shiloe_n by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n without_o such_o revelation_n of_o god_n as_o be_v miraculous_a or_o be_v derive_v from_o that_o original_a it_o seem_v so_o extreme_a hard_o to_o find_v out_o god_n as_o that_o no_o man_n by_o force_n of_o natural_a wit_n or_o intellect_n can_v have_v the_o power_n to_o do_v it_o and_o if_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v a_o immaterial_a spirit_n it_o will_v fall_v under_o a_o like_a difficulty_n pag._n 30._o he_o suppose_v cogitando_fw-la as_o it_o seem_v that_o god_n have_v make_v a_o complete_a body_n of_o a_o man_n without_o inspire_v he_o with_o a_o rational_a soul_n but_o place_v about_o his_o heart_n a_o enkindle_a heat_n or_o inlucid_a fire_n this_o like_o the_o fume_n of_o moist_a hay_n or_o the_o heat_a steems_n of_o work_v new_a wine_n will_v say_v he_o effect_n in_o the_o body_n of_o man_n all_o that_o can_v now_o by_o man_n be_v perform_v except_o only_o their_o power_n of_o cogitation_n and_o that_o without_o the_o co-operation_n of_o any_o soul_n at_o all_o and_o the_o like_a he_o suppose_v may_v be_v do_v also_o in_o the_o body_n of_o beast_n but_o he_o find_v not_o in_o his_o cogitation_n that_o this_o be_v enough_o to_o produce_v reason_n in_o man_n but_o he_o dream_v that_o the_o same_o be_v full_o supply_v to_o man_n when_o god_n have_v create_v for_o he_o a_o rational_a soul_n and_o have_v join_v it_o to_o his_o body_n after_o a_o certain_a manner_n such_o as_o the_o author_n have_v invent_v for_o he_o pag._n 34._o the_o animal_n spirit_n be_v like_o the_o most_o subtle_a wind_n or_o more_o like_o the_o pure_a flame_n which_o continual_o and_o plentiful_o ascend_v from_o the_o heart_n to_o the_o brain_n and_o by_o these_o be_v the_o bodily_a member_n move_v pag._n 36._o say_v the_o automata_n make_v by_o man_n must_v all_o fall_v short_a in_o two_o point_n 1._o nothing_o can_v be_v make_v to_o answer_v proper_o to_o unforeknown_a question_n 2._o nothing_o can_v be_v make_v to_o act_v motion_n beyond_o what_o be_v special_o intend_v not_o to_o answer_v accidental_a or_o all_o occasional_a motion_n he_o say_v that_o beast_n can_v speak_v come_v not_o from_o defect_n of_o organ_n in_o they_o witness_v magpie_n and_o parrot_n but_o we_o do_v not_o admit_v these_o witness_n for_o proof_n but_o say_v he_o man_n who_o be_v deaf_a and_o dumb_a will_v find_v and_o learn_v sign_n to_o express_v their_o mind_n a_o plain_a sign_n that_o man_n have_v reason_n and_o beast_n have_v not_o and_o we_o allow_v the_o sign_n and_o grant_v the_o thing_n and_o he_o grant_v some_o beast_n excel_v other_o of_o their_o own_o kind_a in_o sagacity_n apprehension_n and_o docibility_n and_o so_o some_o kind_n excel_v other_o kind_n in_o such_o quality_n this_o say_v i_o seem_v a_o clear_a proof_n that_o beast_n be_v not_o machine_n but_o have_v perceptive_a soul_n and_o be_v voluntary_a agent_n know_v both_o what_o they_o do_v and_o have_v a_o intent_n and_o design_n in_o the_o do_n of_o it_o pag._n 37._o say_v the_o humane_a soul_n can_v be_v exit_fw-la traduce_v or_o grow_v out_o of_o matter_n but_o must_v needs_o be_v create_v then_o say_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o thing_n of_o great_a concernment_n and_o the_o error_n which_o be_v great_a next_o to_o the_o denial_n of_o a_o god_n be_v the_o belief_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n and_o consequent_o that_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v hope_v for_o or_o fear_v after_o this_o life_n no_o more_o than_o for_o fly_n or_o pismire_n it_o seem_v the_o man_n cogitation_n upon_o this_o subject_n be_v extreme_o erroneous_a and_o as_o much_o deceive_v as_o his_o sense_n ever_o be_v or_o ordinary_o can_v be_v in_o any_o competent_a sphere_n of_o their_o activity_n as_o a_o christian_a and_o learned_n it_o seem_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v but_o that_o he_o have_v peruse_v s._n paul_n first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n and_o have_v in_o the_o 15_o chapter_n thereof_o find_v write_v what_o that_o apostle_n there_o deliver_v concern_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o without_o the_o mention_n or_o least_o hint_n of_o a_o soul_n separately_z subsist_v he_o put_v the_o whole_a weight_n of_o christian_a religion_n upon_o the_o belief_n of_o a_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a the_o apostle_n say_v such_o resurrection_n be_v as_o certain_a as_o it_o be_v that_o christ_n be_v rise_v and_o if_o that_o be_v not_o true_a and_o certain_a nothing_o in_o christian_a religion_n be_v so_o but_o our_o preach_v be_v vain_a and_o your_o faith_n be_v also_o vain_a nay_o and_o we_o be_v evince_v 〈◊〉_d be_v false_a witness_n and_o you_o be_v yet_o in_o your_o sin_n and_o can_v have_v no_o benefit_n at_o all_o by_o christ_n and_o all_o who_o be_v fall_v asleep_a in_o christ_n be_v perish_v if_o man_n only_o hope_v in_o christ_n be_v in_o this_o life_n they_o be_v most_o miserable_a but_o the_o thing_n be_v not_o so_o for_o christ_n be_v rise_v as_o the_o first_o fruit_n and_o at_o the_o last_o trumpet_n the_o dead_a shall_v be_v raise_v and_o he_o tell_v we_o how_o and_o with_o what_o body_n and_o conclude_v abound_v in_o the_o work_n of_o the_o lord_n as_o know_v your_o labour_n shall_v not_o be_v in_o vain_a for_o most_o certain_o this_o resurrection_n shall_v come_v so_o matth._n 24._o ver._n 30._o and_o to_o 33._o mark_v 13.24_o luk._n 21.28_o and_o when_o that_o come_v then_o do_v you_o christian_n and_o of_o the_o good_a look_v up_o and_o lift_v up_o your_o head_n to_o the_o cloud_n and_o above_o they_o so_o 1_o thess_n 4.14_o those_o who_o be_v asleep_a in_o jesus_n will_v god_n bring_v with_o he_o and_o the_o dead_a in_o christ_n shall_v rise_v first_o and_o then_o shall_v be_v ever_o with_o the_o lord_n mat._n 25.31_o show_v we_o the_o method_n and_o proceed_v of_o the_o last_o judgement_n and_o the_o reward_n and_o punishment_n then_o to_o be_v expect_v without_o word_n or_o mention_n of_o a_o separate_a self-subsisting_a soul_n or_o any_o thing_n concern_v the_o same_o we_o need_v not_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o try_v our_o author_n cogitation_n by_o these_o text_n of_o scripture_n because_o the_o clearness_n and_o wideness_n of_o the_o difference_n need_v no_o dilucidation_n but_o be_v apparent_a at_o the_o first_o view_n we_o proceed_v to_o his_o treatise_n de_fw-fr passionibus_fw-la in_o the_o very_a entrance_n to_o which_o we_o take_v for_o observable_a that_o what_o god_n have_v put_v together_o viz._n the_o soul_n and_o the_o body_n whilst_o they_o be_v in_o composito_n our_o author_n des_n cartes_n endeavour_n to_o separate_v and_o pull_v in_o sunder_o take_v all_o sort_n of_o cogitation_n from_o the_o body_n and_o because_o there_o be_v a_o body_n of_o very_a great_a motion_n and_o heat_n viz._n fire_n therefore_o he_o will_v take_v all_o heat_n and_o motion_n from_o the_o soul_n and_o bestow_v it_o upon_o the_o body_n both_o which_o assertion_n or_o proposition_n we_o do_v utter_o reject_v and_o do_v say_v that_o the_o soul_n do_v not_o nor_o can_v understand_v nor_o consider_v without_o the_o animal_n spirit_n and_o organ_n of_o the_o body_n nor_o have_v the_o body_n heat_v or_o motion_n without_o the_o soul_n and_o the_o energy_n and_o efficiency_n thereof_o nor_o can_v have_v they_o without_o that_o assistance_n and_o conjunction_n artic._n 5._o say_v man_n have_v think_v that_o heat_n and_o motion_n depend_v upon_o the_o soul_n and_o yet_o he_o show_v no_o reason_n to_o think_v otherwise_o and_o therefore_o man_n may_v think_v so_o still_o and_z it_o seem_v will_v do_v it_o art_n 6._o he_o say_v death_n never_o come_v by_o any_o defect_n in_o the_o soul_n i_o say_v that_o be_v more_o than_o he_o know_v though_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o immaterial_a spirit_n but_o if_o a_o material_a one_o than_o it_o certain_o may_v cause_v death_n by_o its_o deficiency_n art_n 8._o say_v there_o be_v a_o continual_a heat_n about_o our_o heart_n as_o long_o as_o we_o live_v and_o this_o fire_n be_v the_o corporeal_a principle_n of_o motion_n in_o the_o body_n and_o we_o say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o animal_n spirit_n and_o corporeal_a flame_n which_o be_v the_o material_a spirit_n art_n 9_o be_v grant_v art_n 10._o say_v that_o the_o animal_n spirit_n be_v most_o subtle_a bodily_a particle_n extreme_a rare_a and_o thin_a move_v most_o swift_o and_o like_o the_o flame_n of_o fire_n and_o never_o be_v at_o rest_n these_o rise_n in_o great_a plenty_n from_o the_o heart_n to_o the_o brain_n where_o they_o be_v in_o continual_a action_n and_o they_o pervade_v the_o whole_a body_n and_o all_o its_o member_n and_o move_v every_o part_n of_o it_o as_o occasion_n may_v require_v and_o for_o this_o we_o be_v at_o agreement_n with_o
〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o give_v no_o aswer_n to_o it_o say_v plato_n origen_n and_o many_o hebrew_n hold_v opinion_n the_o adam_n soul_n and_o all_o other_o soul_n do_v and_o do_v pre-exist_a and_o be_v thence_o call_v down_o as_o new_a body_n require_v viz._n from_o superior_a region_n but_o this_o he_o say_v be_v both_o false_a and_o absurd_a and_o to_o prove_v this_o by_o reason_n he_o say_v pag._n 619._o cite_v aristotle_n that_o the_o soul_n be_v actus_fw-la corporis_fw-la organici_fw-la and_o therefore_o the_o soul_n can_v be_v before_o the_o body_n to_o this_o we_o easy_o assent_v and_o add_v that_o when_o the_o body_n die_v this_o actus_fw-la corporis_fw-la must_v cease_v for_o the_o same_o reason_n he_o argue_v also_o that_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o spiritual_a substance_n and_o it_o be_v not_o needful_a or_o proper_a to_o put_v that_o up_o at_o the_o nostril_n and_o that_o seem_v true_a but_o make_v against_o his_o former_a assertion_n still_o there_o rise_v a_o new_a difficulty_n viz._n whether_o this_o soul_n if_o then_o create_v be_v create_v first_o within_o the_o body_n or_o first_o without_o the_o body_n and_o then_o be_v breathe_v or_o blow_v in_o the_o text_n favour_v the_o late_a but_o the_o author_n favour_v the_o former_a to_o the_o intent_n that_o man_n may_v not_o think_v soul_n be_v still_o first_o create_v and_o then_o infuse_v but_o think_v rather_o as_o he_o do_v that_o soul_n be_v create_v in_o their_o body_n and_o to_o this_o end_n he_o approve_v lombard_n invention_n of_o creando_fw-la infunditur_fw-la cites_n essay_n 2.22_o cease_v you_o from_o man_n cujus_fw-la anima_fw-la in_o naribus_fw-la ejus_fw-la est_fw-la which_o we_o read_v who_o breath_n be_v in_o his_o nostril_n pag._n 620_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n come_v to_o he_o from_o without_o although_o create_v within_o he_o he_o will_v have_v from_o without_o to_o signify_v of_o another_o nature_n or_o kind_n of_o thing_n and_o not_o proceed_v from_o the_o body_n as_o the_o beast_n do_v but_o this_o he_o only_o say_v without_o offer_n of_o proof_n for_o it_o say_v the_o whole_a soul_n come_v together_o viz._n vegetative_a sensitive_a and_o rational_a whence_o it_o must_v come_v into_o the_o body_n at_o the_o first_o original_a of_o life_n and_o there_o seem_v no_o doubt_n but_o there_o be_v a_o vegetative_a power_n and_o principle_n in_o the_o seed_n and_o likely_a for_o the_o sensual_a and_o there_o appear_v no_o reason_n against_o a_o like_a course_n in_o the_o rational_a these_o three_o be_v all_o faculty_n of_o the_o same_o soul_n from_o which_o none_o of_o they_o be_v separable_a pag._n 621._o the_o word_n signify_v spiraculum_fw-la vitarum_fw-la be_v use_v as_o well_o concern_v beast_n as_o men._n pag._n 624._o soul_n of_o brute_n be_v sometime_o call_v spirit_n in_o scripture_n but_o never_o say_v to_o return_v to_o god_n pag._n 625._o as_o god_n breathe_v into_o adam_n body_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n who_o thereupon_o rise_v from_o the_o earth_n where_o he_o lay_v so_o shall_v his_o breath_n effect_n life_n in_o body_n which_o shall_v rise_v at_o sound_n of_o the_o last_o trumpet_n and_o as_o we_o read_v ezek._n 37._o pag._n 667._o cites_n gen._n 1.28_o god_n bless_v the_o man_n and_o woman_n and_o say_v be_v fruitful_a and_o multiply_v and_o replenish_v the_o earth_n as_o ver._n 22._o he_o have_v say_v to_o other_o creature_n this_o seem_v to_o import_v man_n do_v generate_v their_o like_a as_o the_o beast_n do_v and_o the_o creation_n of_o soul_n for_o every_o fruitful_a coition_n by_o adultery_n incest_n or_o buggery_n be_v but_o a_o fiction_n and_o not_o a_o likely_a or_o reasonable_a contrivance_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 1._o pag._n 683._o man_n life_n consist_v in_o heat_n and_o moisture_n not_o simple_o but_o in_o temperament_n with_o cold_a and_o dry_a and_o from_o the_o four_o element_n the_o four_o complexion_n of_o phlegm_n sanguine_a choleric_a and_o melancholy_a health_n and_o sickness_n life_n and_o death_n consist_v in_o a_o good_a and_o fit_a temperature_n of_o these_o humour_n and_o the_o soul_n use_v these_o as_o instrument_n for_o conservation_n of_o the_o compositum_fw-la the_o general_a part_n be_v bone_n with_o their_o nerve_n knit_v they_o together_o and_o the_o flesh_n with_o its_o vein_n through_o which_o the_o blood_n return_v and_o artery_n through_o which_o the_o vital_a or_o animal_n spirit_n have_v their_o course_n and_o god_n have_v give_v to_o man_n a_o more_o delicate_a flesh_n and_o more_o nice_a and_o tender_a skin_n than_o to_o beast_n pag._n 685._o and_o the_o temperament_n and_o complexion_n of_o their_o body_n be_v much_o fine_a pag._n 686._o there_o be_v three_o principal_a faculty_n of_o the_o soul_n viz._n vegetation_n sense_n and_o motion_n 3._o intellect_n the_o two_o late_a viz._n sense_n and_o intellect_n be_v chief_o place_v and_o act_v in_o the_o head_n and_o thence_o grow_v the_o nerve_n pass_v to_o every_o bone_n and_o member_n pag._n 687._o all_o anatomist_n confess_v that_o in_o a_o humane_a body_n there_o be_v innumerable_a part_n and_o thing_n which_o man_n can_v find_v out_o and_o which_o be_v know_v only_o to_o god_n pag._n 689._o the_o common_a or_o internal_a sense_n can_v act_v without_o the_o animal_n spirit_n and_o the_o soul_n use_v these_o spirit_n both_o for_o understanding_n and_o for_o its_o other_o action_n which_o be_v to_o be_v perform_v in_o the_o head_n and_o the_o nerve_n which_o serve_v both_o for_o sense_n and_o motion_n through_o the_o whole_a body_n have_v their_o original_a from_o the_o brain_n and_o be_v fix_v in_o it_o or_o to_o it_o there_o the_o soul_n reign_v most_o effectual_o and_o who_o can_v express_v the_o various_a instrument_n which_o god_n have_v there_o provide_v for_o her_o use_n pag._n 693._o the_o heart_n be_v the_o original_a and_o prime_a instrument_n of_o vegetation_n and_o life_n which_o it_o communicate_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n by_o its_o intense_a heat_n motion_n and_o rarefaction_n of_o the_o blood_n and_o special_o it_o communicate_v to_o the_o head_n the_o animal_n spirit_n whereby_o motion_n sense_n and_o cogitation_n be_v receive_v and_o act_v three_o the_o heart_n be_v the_o seat_n fountain_n and_o cause_n of_o all_o the_o affection_n and_o there_o be_v two_o principal_a motion_n in_o it_o viz._n that_o of_o the_o systole_n and_o diastole_n or_o of_o the_o pulse_n effect_v and_o declare_v life_n the_o other_o motion_n be_v of_o the_o affection_n follow_v the_o conception_n or_o intellect_n either_o with_o extraordinary_a dilatation_n in_o the_o whole_a body_n as_o in_o accident_n please_v and_o joyous_a or_o with_o a_o like_a compression_n or_o contraction_n in_o case_n of_o accident_n sorrowful_a or_o dspleasing_a whence_o as_o motion_n sense_n and_o intellect_n have_v their_o original_a and_o activity_n from_o and_o in_o the_o brain_n and_o head_n so_o life_n and_o all_o the_o affection_n be_v derive_v and_o act_v from_o and_o in_o the_o heart_n and_o betwixt_o the_o heart_n and_o head_n there_o be_v a_o wonderful_a correspondence_n and_o agreement_n to_o the_o good_a and_o benefit_n of_o the_o whole_a compositum_fw-la from_o the_o heart_n vital_a spirit_n ascend_v to_o the_o brain_n where_o they_o become_v animal_n spirit_n and_o by_o these_o intelligence_n cogitation_n and_o notice_n of_o thing_n arise_v in_o the_o mind_n from_o whence_o again_o such_o cogitation_n and_o notice_n strike_v upon_o the_o whole_a heart_n exciting_a and_o stir_v there_o the_o affection_n and_o other_o vegetative_a and_o natural_a motion_n which_o be_v either_o please_a or_o displease_v tend_v to_o or_o towards_o joy_n or_o sorrow_n the_o one_o a_o great_a help_n to_o and_o supporter_n of_o health_n and_o life_n and_o the_o other_o great_a hindrance_n to_o or_o a_o destroyer_n of_o they_o both_o pag._n 694._o the_o liver_n be_v the_o fountain_n of_o all_o the_o vein_n and_o the_o artery_n through_o which_o the_o vital_a spirit_n do_v pass_v be_v always_o and_o in_o all_o place_n conjoin_v with_o the_o vein_n and_o upon_o they_o depend_v the_o life_n and_o motion_n of_o the_o animal_n and_o the_o soul_n use_v the_o blood_n and_o spirit_n to_o such_o purpose_n the_o liver_n communicate_v blood_n to_o the_o heart_n and_o that_o again_o vital_a spirit_n to_o the_o liver_n pag._n 195._o and_o as_o blood_n be_v never_o in_o the_o vein_n without_o some_o spirit_n so_o neither_o do_v the_o spirit_n flow_v through_o the_o artery_n without_o some_o thin_a rivage_n of_o blood_n with_o they_o and_o as_o the_o vein_n have_v need_n of_o the_o artery_n to_o stir_v the_o blood_n in_o they_o so_o the_o artery_n of_o the_o vein_n for_o nourishment_n of_o the_o spirit_n pag._n 696._o spirit_n of_o the_o body_n be_v vital_a or_o animal_n and_o the_o spirit_n be_v a_o vapour_n draw_v by_o heat_n and_o concoction_n of_o the_o heart_n out_o of_o the_o pure_a part_n of_o the_o blood_n
that_o soul_n as_o well_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o beast_n with_o it_o and_o by_o it_o they_o live_v move_v and_o act_v with_o its_o extinguishment_n they_o die_v and_o turn_v to_o immediate_a corruption_n and_o gradatim_fw-la to_o their_o original_a earth_n and_o dust_n so_o be_v it_o with_o adam_n and_o his_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o from_o his_o time_n have_v so_o continue_v without_o exception_n save_v in_o enoch_n and_o elijah_n by_o divine_a power_n or_o miracle_n manifest_v in_o revive_a lazarus_n and_o some_o other_o dead_a body_n by_o rekindling_a in_o they_o the_o extinguish_v flame_n of_o life_n 2._o he_o doubt_v not_o but_o that_o eve_n soul_n be_v like_o adam_n and_o if_o his_o be_v create_v so_o be_v she_o and_o this_o we_o grant_v as_o well_o the_o one_o as_o the_o other_o 3._o adam_n do_v not_o speak_v of_o her_o soul_n but_o own_v her_o body_n of_o he_o therefore_o he_o know_v not_o her_o soul_n or_o what_o or_o whence_o it_o be_v whence_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a her_o soul_n be_v make_v out_o of_o he_o but_o be_v a_o creation_n from_o nothing_o i_o grant_v her_o soul_n be_v not_o make_v out_o of_o he_o but_o make_v like_o he_o the_o body_n blood_n and_o humour_n be_v prepare_v and_o fit_a the_o flame_n of_o life_n be_v kindle_v in_o she_o by_o the_o divine_a power_n and_o after_o her_o first_o breath_n she_o live_v by_o respiration_n as_o adam_n do_v so_o long_o as_o that_o flame_n of_o life_n continue_v unextinguished_a and_o she_o be_v make_v and_o so_o long_o she_o continue_v a_o live_a soul_n or_o rather_o a_o live_v compositum_fw-la both_o of_o body_n and_o soul_n 4._o if_o the_o soul_n be_v generate_v there_o will_v be_v a_o subject_a matter_n out_o of_o which_o it_o grow_v and_o then_o solomon_n can_v not_o proper_o say_v it_o return_v to_o god_n that_o give_v it_o but_o it_o shall_v rather_o return_v into_o such_o matter_n as_o it_o be_v raise_v from_o he_o say_v austin_n apply_v this_o say_v of_o solomon_n only_o to_o adam_n soul_n or_o the_o original_a of_o soul_n for_o that_o he_o will_v not_o oppose_v the_o generation_n of_o soul_n but_o the_o author_n say_v it_o must_v doubtless_o be_v understand_v of_o all_o soul_n concern_v this_o i_o say_v it_o appear_v as_o clear_o that_o solomon_n be_v not_o resolve_v concern_v humane_a soul_n whether_o they_o go_v upward_o or_o downward_o or_o what_o become_v of_o they_o upon_o a_o solemn_a consideration_n and_o argument_n yet_o he_o do_v after_o and_o without_o argument_n summary_o say_v the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o in_o both_o place_n our_o translator_n use_v the_o term_n of_o spirit_n and_o not_o of_o soul_n the_o breath_n spirit_n and_o life_n which_o be_v in_o man_n go_v not_o perceivable_o to_o sense_n any_o whether_o likely_a it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o his_o time_n be_v for_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n for_o we_o read_v saul_n apply_v himself_o to_o the_o witch_n for_o bring_v up_o of_o samuel_n intend_v his_o separately_z subsist_v soul_n and_o the_o devil_n favour_v this_o opinion_n in_o pretend_v to_o be_v samuel_n disquiet_v soul_n in_o these_o few_o word_n of_o solomon_n it_o may_v be_v conceive_v that_o unresolved_a in_o himself_o he_o thus_o express_v himself_o in_o compliance_n with_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o his_o time_n and_o country_n also_o what_o be_v intend_v by_o spirit_n whether_o breath_n and_o life_n or_o soul_n seem_v not_o very_o clear_a david_n say_v when_o god_n take_v away_o man_n breath_n they_o die_v and_o be_v turn_v again_o to_o their_o dust_n psal_n 104._o but_o if_o he_o let_v his_o breath_n go_v forth_o man_n be_v make_v and_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n renew_v this_o inform_a breath_n first_o breathe_v into_o adam_n leave_v the_o body_n at_o death_n return_v say_v solomon_n to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o but_o elsewhere_o say_v he_o know_v not_o what_o to_o think_v of_o it_o whether_o it_o go_v upward_o or_o be_v extinguish_v with_o the_o life_n as_o those_o of_o the_o beast_n be_v 5._o and_o 6._o pag._n 766._o he_o cite_v isa_n 57_o zach._n 12._o exod._n 21._o that_o god_n make_v the_o soul_n and_o what_o austin_n answer_v thereunto_o that_o it_o be_v by_o god_n that_o they_o come_v from_o the_o parent_n he_o cite_v theodoret_n that_o the_o foetus_fw-la in_o the_o womb_n be_v first_o a_o unformed_a embryo_n then_o become_v form_v into_o the_o perfect_a shape_n of_o a_o body_n and_o after_o that_o it_o first_o obtain_v a_o soul_n pag._n 767._o and_o if_o so_o how_o can_v the_o soul_n rise_v out_o of_o the_o seed_n or_o from_o generation_n if_o say_v he_o you_o will_v say_v that_o in_o the_o seed_n there_o be_v vis_fw-fr animae_fw-la parentis_fw-la out_o of_o which_o the_o infant_n be_v soul_n arise_v in_o due_a time_n this_o he_o refuse_v by_o any_o mean_n to_o admit_v of_o but_o why_o he_o do_v not_o say_v because_o it_o be_v against_o reason_n or_o nature_n but_o because_o then_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o soul_n must_v be_v corruptible_a and_o mortal_a and_o to_o this_o conclusion_n which_o he_o maintain_v with_o divers_a argument_n we_o do_v easy_o agree_v pag._n 771._o see_v the_o same_o 7._o the_o soul_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o from_o generation_n ergo_fw-la other_o man_n be_v not_o so_o i_o say_v it_o seem_v christ_n be_v bear_v from_o the_o seed_n of_o david_n and_o be_v the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n and_o be_v by_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o she_o may_v be_v make_v and_o bear_v in_o all_o thing_n like_v to_o we_o except_o sin_n for_o what_o he_o take_v by_o generation_n from_o the_o holy_a spirit_n can_v not_o partake_v of_o sin_n and_o it_o seem_v temerity_n to_o affirm_v any_o thing_n concern_v christ_n soul_n which_o be_v not_o reveal_v as_o this_o point_n be_v not_o for_o that_o neither_o the_o manner_n nor_o the_o matter_n can_v be_v trace_v or_o find_v out_o by_o the_o power_n of_o humane_a reason_n or_o the_o dependence_n of_o natural_a cause_n to_o all_o which_o proceed_n this_o birth_n be_v a_o absolute_a mystery_n p._n 769._o he_o say_v both_o these_o opinion_n viz._n that_o of_o a_o continual_a new_a creation_n of_o soul_n and_o that_o of_o propagate_a they_o by_o generation_n have_v have_v great_a and_o many_o abettor_n and_o defender_n in_o the_o church_n for_o the_o new_a creation_n of_o soul_n he_o enumerate_v greg._n nyssen_n theodoret._n s._n jerom_n leo_n i._o a_o bishop_n of_o rome_n s._n ambrose_n hilary_n sesse_n flesh_n generate_v the_o flesh_n but_o the_o soul_n be_v the_o work_n of_o god_n i_o say_v this_o be_v no_o absolute_a denial_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v generate_v as_o austin_n have_v say_v by_o god_n power_n and_o providence_n for_o the_o soul_n be_v generate_v with_o the_o body_n hold_v tertullian_n pag._n 770._o s._n augustin_n greg._n i._n a_o bishop_n of_o rome_n he_o omit_v here_o apollinaris_n and_o most_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o western_a church_n before_o remember_v the_o opinion_n differ_v upon_o two_o difficulty_n some_o will_v have_v a_o new_a creation_n for_o that_o generation_n conclude_v soul_n to_o be_v mortal_a other_o will_v have_v soul_n generate_v with_o the_o body_n because_o whole_a man_n be_v involve_v in_o and_o put_v under_o the_o gild_n of_o original_a sin_n which_o if_o his_o soul_n be_v new_o create_v by_o god_n can_v have_v no_o sound_n and_o reasonable_a derivation_n upon_o it_o our_o author_n mean_v to_o show_v how_o new_o create_v soul_n may_v be_v take_v within_o the_o gild_n of_o original_a sin_n pag._n 772._o he_o begin_v with_o philosopher_n who_o have_v high_o extol_v the_o soul_n and_o say_v it_o come_v from_o god_n pag._n 773._o 1._o say_v soul_n and_o angel_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n kind_a and_o substance_n alike_o subsist_v of_o themselves_o and_o as_o one_o angel_n do_v not_o generate_v another_o so_o it_o be_v for_o soul_n they_o generate_v not_o i_o say_v this_o parallel_n of_o soul_n and_o angel_n be_v bold_a but_o never_o grant_v 2._o say_v the_o soul_n can_v understand_v and_o will_v without_o the_o body_n or_o its_o organ_n and_o therefore_o subsist_v without_o it_o i_o grant_v both_o alike_o and_o one_o as_o much_o as_o the_o other_o 3._o the_o soul_n be_v a_o immaterial_a spirit_n and_o can_v be_v propagate_v no_o not_o from_o another_o soul_n and_o if_o it_o rise_v from_o another_o soul_n it_o can_v be_v immortal_a all_o but_o its_o immateriality_n be_v grant_v 4._o the_o opposer_n say_v the_o body_n can_v infect_v a_o new_a create_a soul_n with_o original_a sin_n much_o less_o say_v he_o can_v it_o generate_v such_o a_o soul_n nor_o can_v such_o a_o substantial_a immaterial_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o flesh_n and_o blood_n a_o spirit_n which_o
se_fw-la and_o per_fw-la accidens_fw-la in_o this_o case_n or_o answer_v to_o what_o he_o say_v before_o that_o the_o original_a of_o this_o corruption_n in_o the_o soul_n be_v god_n own_o appointment_n whence_o he_o make_v new_a clean_n pure_a soul_n and_o appoint_v they_o to_o be_v corrupt_v and_o to_o be_v make_v wicked_a and_o fall_v for_o exceed_o the_o great_a part_n into_o everlasting_a burn_n those_o who_o be_v persuade_v may_v believe_v what_o he_o say_v pag._n 780._o say_v again_o adam_n be_v the_o root_n and_o foundation_n of_o man_n and_o sin_n and_o this_o natural_a contagion_n descend_v from_o he_o upon_o all_o his_o posterity_n as_o well_o upon_o their_o new_a create_a soul_n as_o their_o propagate_v body_n by_o the_o special_a ordinance_n of_o god_n but_o some_o say_v he_o will_v except_v how_o can_v adam_n be_v sin_n be_v impute_v to_o man_n soul_n if_o they_o be_v not_o generate_v for_o else_o they_o be_v not_o in_o the_o loin_n of_o adam_n when_o he_o sin_v he_o answer_v the_o soul_n and_o body_n make_v the_o man_n and_o you_o must_v not_o divide_v they_o in_o examination_n of_o this_o matter_n soul_n or_o body_n be_v not_o bear_v apart_o nor_o come_v from_o adam_n single_o nor_o be_v sin_n impute_v to_o the_o soul_n before_o it_o be_v join_v to_o the_o body_n it_o be_v man_n that_o come_v from_o adam_n not_o their_o soul_n or_o body_n and_o the_o whole_a person_n be_v call_v son_n of_o adam_n and_o the_o son_n of_o man._n we_o say_v so_o too_o all_o be_v son_n of_o adam_n and_o of_o man_n soul_n and_o body_n and_o when_o he_o divide_v they_o and_o bring_v one_o from_o creation_n single_o and_o the_o other_o from_o propagation_n single_o he_o offend_v male_a dividendo_fw-la god_n put_v they_o together_o they_o live_v together_o so_o they_o be_v bear_v and_o it_o seem_v they_o be_v generate_v together_o and_o we_o may_v apply_v to_o they_o 2_o sam._n 1.23_o saul_n and_o jonathan_n be_v lovely_a in_o their_o life_n and_o in_o their_o death_n they_o be_v not_o divide_v but_o fall_v together_o pag._n 781._o he_o say_v christ_n be_v call_v the_o seed_n of_o david_n and_o son_n of_o man_n and_o yet_o his_o soul_n be_v not_o generate_v this_o be_v neither_o prove_v nor_o grant_v for_o he_o be_v like_a to_o we_o in_o all_o thing_n as_o man_n sin_n only_o except_v and_o that_o manhood_n he_o take_v from_o his_o mother_n a_o daughter_n of_o david_n and_o a_o very_a woman_n he_o take_v all_o that_o be_v man_n from_o she_o and_o as_o much_o as_o other_o man_n take_v from_o their_o parent_n pag._n 782._o he_o say_v the_o soul_n come_v not_o from_o the_o parent_n but_o be_v create_v by_o god_n but_o its_o principle_n of_o existence_n come_v from_o the_o parent_n for_o that_o it_o do_v not_o begin_v to_o be_v or_o subsist_v but_o in_o the_o body_n dispose_v and_o prepare_v for_o it_o and_o this_o make_v he_o hold_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v create_v in_o the_o body_n dispose_v to_o receive_v it_o whence_o say_v he_o the_o soul_n may_v be_v say_v in_o a_o manner_n to_o be_v generate_v by_o the_o parent_n it_o seem_v this_o sort_n of_o argumentation_n be_v mere_a trifle_a for_o the_o truth_n be_v either_o the_o soul_n be_v generate_v as_o well_o as_o the_o body_n or_o it_o be_v not_o that_o man_n be_v generate_v be_v according_a to_o nature_n and_o agree_v with_o scripture_n but_o that_o his_o soul_n be_v a_o new_a creation_n at_o every_o fruitful_a coition_n be_v not_o reveal_v in_o scripture_n be_v against_o the_o ordinary_a course_n of_o nature_n and_o seem_v a_o mere_a and_o bare_a humane_a invention_n and_o fiction_n introduce_v for_o the_o better_a maintain_v the_o suppose_a be_v of_o a_o immaterial_a self-subsisting_a soul_n in_o man_n and_o be_v of_o no_o other_o use_v nor_o have_v any_o other_o foundation_n or_o ground_n but_o a_o intent_n and_o desire_n to_o fortify_v and_o maintain_v that_o opinion_n and_o thence_o and_o for_o that_o only_o end_v it_o be_v that_o our_o author_n have_v bestow_v so_o much_o labour_n about_o it_o with_o what_o success_n must_v be_v leave_v to_o judgement_n he_o cite_v contarenus_n and_o ficinus_fw-la that_o the_o production_n of_o soul_n be_v in_o and_o by_o a_o medium_fw-la betwixt_o creation_n and_o generation_n and_o that_o the_o animal_n spirit_n which_o be_v a_o medium_fw-la betwixt_o soul_n and_o body_n do_v knit_v and_o unite_v the_o soul_n and_o body_n together_o he_o catch_v at_o any_o say_v that_o sound_n towards_o a_o solder_v for_o knit_v and_o strength_v of_o his_o precarious_a assertion_n for_o these_o say_n make_v as_o much_o against_o as_o for_o his_o opinion_n pag._n 782._o he_o begin_v to_o put_v objection_n against_o his_o own_o opinion_n to_o the_o number_n of_o nine_o and_o give_v answer_n to_o they_o the_o main_a of_o which_o answer_n be_v ground_v in_o non_fw-la concessis_fw-la viz._n that_o christ_n be_v perfect_o generate_v from_o mary_n and_o yet_o he_o take_v not_o his_o soul_n from_o she_o therefore_o say_v he_o parent_n do_v generate_v other_o perfect_o like_o themselves_o although_o their_o soul_n be_v not_o generate_v we_o have_v say_v all_o that_o be_v man_n in_o christ_n viz._n soul_n and_o body_n come_v from_o the_o virgin_n for_o any_o thing_n appear_v and_o we_o do_v say_v that_o if_o soul_n be_v not_o generate_v as_o well_o as_o body_n the_o parent_n do_v not_o generate_v other_o perfect_o like_o themselves_o nor_o near_o like_o themselves_o but_o carcase_n rather_o or_o body_n that_o have_v no_o life_n in_o they_o not_o a_o man_n for_o that_o forma_fw-la that_fw-mi esse_fw-la rei_fw-la pag._n 784._o respondendo_fw-la repeat_v the_o soul_n be_v create_v pure_a then_o of_o that_o and_o the_o generate_v body_n man_n be_v make_v then_o god_n fasten_v adam_n be_v sin_n upon_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n or_o the_o man_n by_o imputation_n and_o thence_o the_o person_n yet_o in_o the_o womb_n become_v involve_v in_o the_o gild_n of_o original_a sin_n this_o he_o say_v before_o and_o it_o be_v the_o main_a ground_n he_o stand_v upon_o but_o not_o grant_v nor_o prove_v no_o nor_o probable_a that_o god_n shall_v use_v a_o pure_a young_a innocent_a soul_n in_o that_o manner_n and_o make_v the_o number_n of_o such_o soul_n decree_v and_o intend_v for_o eternal_a torment_n so_o exceed_v great_a in_o comparison_n of_o those_o intend_v to_o be_v save_v that_o god_n shall_v do_v this_o to_o pure_a innocent_a soul_n of_o his_o own_o immediate_a creation_n we_o can_v dare_v not_o believe_v it_o without_o most_o undeniable_a evidence_n and_o yet_o he_o give_v we_o none_o but_o his_o own_o bare_a word_n for_o it_o or_o his_o opinion_n possible_o his_o conceit_n which_o we_o find_v no_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o follow_v p._n 786._o say_v hilary_n think_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v first_o form_v and_o before_o the_o body_n generate_v and_o this_o say_v he_o will_v serve_v our_o turn_n well_o to_o prove_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n but_o that_o thereupon_o will_v follow_v other_o absurd_a consequence_n other_o think_v the_o soul_n be_v form_v after_o the_o body_n of_o which_o some_o think_v it_o first_o create_v and_o then_o infuse_v which_o also_o prove_v it_o self-subsistent_a but_o say_v he_o the_o most_o receive_a opinion_n be_v that_o of_o the_o school_n viz._n that_o the_o soul_n be_v create_v in_o the_o body_n now_o form_v and_o ready_a for_o its_o reception_n infundendo_fw-la creature_n he_o say_v the_o generative_a formation_n of_o the_o body_n be_v first_o from_o a_o milky_a substance_n then_o change_v into_o a_o bloody_a one_o and_o then_o into_o flesh_n bones_o etc._n etc._n and_o last_o to_o a_o perfect_a formation_n and_o so_o for_o the_o soul_n first_o there_o be_v in_o the_o seed_n not_o a_o soul_n but_o the_o vigour_n of_o a_o soul_n whence_o rise_v in_o the_o body_n a_o vegetative_a soul_n whence_o the_o embryo_n live_v short_o after_o which_o there_o be_v by_o a_o like_a vigour_n in_o the_o seed_n a_o sensitive_a soul_n produce_v and_o the_o vegetative_a be_v extinguish_v then_o sensitive_a soul_n extinguish_v and_o the_o rational_a soul_n succeed_v thereunto_o but_o not_o by_o the_o seminal_a vigour_n but_o by_o the_o sole_a creation_n of_o god_n out_o of_o nothing_o and_o thus_o his_o tenet_n set_v god_n at_o continual_a employment_n to_o create_v a_o number_n of_o soul_n every_o day_n all_o the_o world_n over_o without_o warrant_n of_o scripture_n or_o reason_n or_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o antiquity_n and_o he_o say_v thus_o man_n by_o generation_n prepare_v for_o god_n a_o body_n into_o which_o god_n may_v introduce_v a_o soul_n of_o his_o own_o creation_n pag._n 787._o here_o he_o place_v the_o chief_a seat_n of_o the_o soul_n not_o in_o the_o head_n but_o in_o the_o heart_n that_o it_o may_v be_v in_o
the_o middle_a of_o the_o body_n and_o call_v the_o soul_n a_o part_n of_o humane_a nature_n not_o perfect_a without_o its_o body_n and_o therefore_o desire_v a_o reunion_n all_o contrary_a to_o his_o former_a assertion_n pag._n 788._o say_v the_o body_n do_v nothing_o without_o the_o soul_n nec_fw-la ferè_fw-la anima_fw-la sine_fw-la corpore_fw-la pag._n 793._o say_v the_o soul_n be_v not_o tota_n in_o qualibet_fw-la parte_fw-la nor_o in_o any_o part_n nor_o affix_v to_o any_o organ_n no_o nor_o tota_n in_o toto_fw-la and_o yet_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v tota_n in_o toto_fw-la &_o in_o qualibet_fw-la parte_fw-la as_o light_n be_v in_o the_o air_n both_o light_n and_o heat_n appear_v in_o different_a degree_n in_o divers_a place_n and_o yet_o their_o influence_n reach_v to_o the_o whole_a horizon_n pag._n 794._o that_o which_o be_v indivisible_a totum_fw-la est_fw-la ubi_fw-la est_fw-la and_o this_o hold_v in_o the_o soul_n and_o so_o god_n be_v in_o the_o world_n and_o every_o part_n of_o it_o and_o as_o soul_n and_o body_n unite_v be_v yet_o distinct_a soul_n and_o body_n so_o pag._n 798._o the_o end_n of_o reason_n and_o a_o humane_a soul_n be_v to_o know_v and_o love_n god_n but_o the_o intellect_n be_v like_o clean_a white_a paper_n without_o any_o character_n upon_o it_o and_o can_v perceive_v but_o by_o the_o sense_n nor_o work_v without_o bodily_a organ_n and_o those_o must_v have_v life_n or_o else_o they_o can_v not_o have_v sense_n and_o life_n must_v have_v nourishment_n whence_o there_o be_v in_o the_o soul_n a_o nutritive_a faculty_n for_o support_n augmentation_n and_o procreation_n then_o a_o sensitive_a faculty_n be_v a_o power_n of_o perceive_v external_n object_n for_o benefit_n and_o safety_n of_o the_o animal_n next_o a_o power_n to_o retain_v and_o preserve_v the_o species_n or_o idea_n of_o what_o be_v perceive_v and_o then_o a_o power_n of_o offer_v they_o to_o the_o intellect_n for_o obtain_v a_o judgement_n upon_o they_o pag._n 799._o the_o humane_a soul_n though_o it_o work_v in_o the_o body_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o work_v by_o organ_n of_o the_o body_n and_o therefore_o its_o action_n be_v not_o common_a with_o the_o body_n apply_v this_o particular_o to_o the_o intellect_n and_o that_o he_o say_v be_v endow_v with_o certain_a gift_n or_o impression_n by_o god_n at_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o soul_n that_o by_o help_n of_o they_o man_n may_v better_o comprehend_v all_o other_o thing_n and_o that_o there_o be_v such_o common_a innate_a notion_n experience_n do_v manifest_a call_v these_o the_o spark_n and_o seed_n of_o knowledge_n in_o man_n but_o this_o he_o confess_v be_v reject_v by_o aristotle_n which_o yet_o he_o will_v make_v some_o kind_n of_o argument_n for_o soul_n be_v create_v and_o therefore_o prefer_v the_o platonic_a and_o stoical_a opinion_n before_o that_o of_o aristotle_n and_o therefore_o will_v not_o admit_v of_o the_o rule_n of_o nothingh_n be_v in_o the_o intellect_n which_o come_v not_o thither_o throug_n the_o sense_n to_o be_v absolute_o true_a but_o only_o that_o for_o the_o most_o part_n it_o be_v so_o though_o he_o have_v repeat_v and_o grant_v this_o rule_n without_o exception_n several_a time_n before_o pag._n 800._o say_v that_o for_o all_o these_o impression_n make_v by_o god_n upon_o soul_n yet_o the_o intellect_n be_v still_o as_o a_o white_a paper_n without_o write_v or_o character_n upon_o it_o and_o therefore_o must_v seek_v to_o obtain_v its_o knowledge_n from_o without_o itself_o and_o this_o it_o seek_v from_o the_o sense_n and_o from_o god_n by_o his_o word_n and_o spirit_n how_o the_o intellect_n shall_v be_v as_o fair_a white_a paper_n and_o yet_o have_v character_n imprint_v upon_o it_o i_o do_v not_o conceive_v nor_o divers_a other_o thing_n late_o before_o deliver_v by_o our_o author_n our_o author_n seem_v to_o have_v pursue_v this_o argument_n concern_v the_o soul_n through_o all_o the_o know_v particular_n that_o may_v be_v belong_v to_o it_o and_o yet_o have_v not_o thorough_o satisfy_v himself_o thereupon_o and_o therefore_o he_o begin_v again_o with_o it_o pag._n 802._o and_o run_v descant_v upon_o it_o all_o over_o again_o unto_o pag._n 851._o repeat_a and_o confirm_v his_o former_a argument_n first_o he_o quote_v text_n of_o scripture_n to_o pag._n 809._o and_o there_o quote_v the_o opinion_n and_o consent_n of_o the_o world_n to_o his_o opinion_n pag._n 810._o he_o begin_v with_o say_n of_o philosopher_n pythagoras_n and_o plato_n who_o hold_v pre-existence_n of_o soul_n and_o consequent_o their_o separate_a subsistence_n then_o alcmaeon_n and_o anaxagoras_n who_o hold_v their_o spirituality_n then_o the_o stoic_n pag._n 812._o he_o come_v to_o aristotle_n and_o say_v that_o he_o have_v no_o will_n to_o declare_v his_o opinion_n concern_v the_o soul_n but_o do_v on_o purpose_n speak_v obscure_o about_o it_o but_o yet_o say_v he_o aristotle_n do_v not_o say_v it_o be_v material_a or_o mortal_a and_o for_o proof_n of_o this_o he_o quote_v 14_o place_n out_o of_o aristotle_n write_n which_o be_v not_o needful_a on_o our_o behalf_n for_o that_o this_o assertion_n be_v before_o agree_v by_o we_o this_o reach_n to_o pag._n 820._o and_o there_o cite_v turk_n tartar_n persian_n he_o may_v have_v say_v mahometan_n agree_v to_o his_o tenet_n and_o so_o other_o barbarous_a nation_n pag._n 821._o he_o come_v to_o reason_n first_o upon_o moral_a congruity_n that_o there_o must_v be_v future_a reward_n and_o punishment_n which_o he_o think_v can_v be_v without_o a_o separately-subsisting_a soul_n and_o go_v on_o to_o 12_o argument_n reach_v to_o pag._n 827._o pag._n 828._o say_v if_o the_o soul_n come_v from_o generation_n it_o must_v be_v elementary_a and_o material_a pag._n 829._o bring_v argument_n from_o the_o soul_n own_o action_n and_o motion_n pag._n 830._o add_v a_o 13_o argument_n to_o his_o former_a 12_o and_o thence_o to_o pag._n 834._o he_o make_v up_o his_o argument_n to_o 20._o and_o he_o cite_v euseb_n hist_o lib._n 6._o cap._n 36._o where_o we_o do_v find_v that_o in_o origin_n time_n there_o arise_v in_o arabia_n author_n of_o a_o pernicious_a doctrine_n who_o teach_v that_o soul_n die_v here_o with_o their_o body_n and_o that_o at_o the_o resurrection_n they_o rise_v again_o together_o and_o a_o great_a synod_n be_v summon_v upon_o that_o account_n and_o origin_n send_v for_o unto_o it_o and_o he_o so_o discourse_v and_o dispute_v that_o he_o purge_v their_o seduce_a mind_n from_o this_o foul_a error_n cite_v by_o our_o author_n pag._n 804._o it_o seem_v the_o opinion_n be_v condemn_v in_o that_o synod_n by_o origin_n assistance_n but_o that_o also_o the_o thing_n be_v not_o such_o a_o novelty_n as_o without_o his_o testimony_n it_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v pag._n 835._o our_o author_n come_v to_o cite_v and_o confute_v argument_n make_v against_o his_o tenet_n 1._o we_o see_v nothing_o part_v at_o death_n of_o a_o body_n but_o a_o vanish_v breath_n nor_o can_v perceive_v and_o hardly_o conceive_v what_o a_o soul_n be_v or_o shall_v be_v without_o a_o body_n hence_o he_o say_v man_n must_v doubt_v of_o god_n and_o spirit_n pag._n 837._o arg._n 4._o the_o soul_n can_v operate_v without_o the_o body_n and_o therefore_o do_v not_o so_o subsist_v he_o say_v the_o soul_n both_o understand_v and_o will_v without_o the_o body_n pag._n 838._o and_o the_o intellective_a memory_n remain_v in_o a_o separate_a soul_n and_o so_o love_n joy_n and_o their_o like_a in_o a_o intellectual_a manner_n pag._n 839._o arg._n 5._o in_o great_a weakness_n of_o the_o body_n the_o soul_n operation_n be_v alto_fw-mi feeble_a the_o sum_n of_o his_o answer_n to_o this_o be_v a_o denial_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o whether_o true_a or_o not_o be_v leave_v to_o judgement_n and_o experience_n pag._n 840._o the_o soul_n part_v unwilling_o from_o the_o body_n this_o argue_v she_o do_v not_o apprehend_v the_o go_n to_o a_o more_o perfect_a state_n but_o rather_o to_o corruption_n or_o extinguishment_n and_o christ_n will_v have_v avoid_v this_o cup_n and_o yet_o he_o know_v that_o be_v his_o way_n to_o a_o resurrection_n and_o future_a happiness_n to_o this_o he_o make_v a_o long_a answer_n not_o to_o be_v sum_v in_o few_o word_n pag._n 841._o arg._n 7._o the_o soul_n be_v trouble_v with_o divers_a affliction_n but_o spirit_n or_o immaterial_a substance_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o mortal_a perturbation_n therefore_o the_o soul_n be_v not_o such_o a_o spirit_n he_o answer_v the_o body_n contrariety_n to_o the_o soul_n be_v the_o soul_n be_v great_a affliction_n and_o if_o angel_n be_v so_o knit_v to_o body_n they_o will_v be_v as_o much_o trouble_v and_o in_o man_n this_o perturbation_n be_v one_o effect_v of_o sin_n pag._n 843._o he_o compare_v die_v to_o the_o child_n leave_v the_o womb_n which_o he_o fancy_v the_o child_n
master_n in_o philosophy_n that_o they_o answer_v and_o solve_v all_o argument_n which_o may_v be_v allege_v against_o this_o tenet_n of_o the_o immortality_n n._n 7._o he_o say_v let_v the_o learned_a search_n into_o the_o reason_n and_o ground_n of_o this_o immortality_n which_o all_o confess_v to_o be_v take_v principal_o from_o god_n special_a providence_n for_o reward_v the_o good_a and_o punish_v the_o wicked_a in_o a_o future_a state_n n._n 8._o go_v on_o upon_o the_o same_o ground_n n._n 9_o mention_n only_o that_o some_o do_v reason_n for_o it_o from_o man_n capacity_n to_o apprehend_v eternal_a thing_n and_o to_o desire_v and_o expect_v they_o but_o do_v not_o insist_v upon_o such_o argument_n or_o so_o much_o as_o say_v that_o they_o be_v firm_a n._n 1._o he_o discourse_v concern_v power_n and_o act_n of_o soul_n separate_v with_o little_a assurance_n and_o say_v they_o have_v a_o innate_a inclination_n and_o appetite_n again_o to_o inform_v and_o to_o be_v unite_v to_o their_o proper_a matter_n upon_o this_o our_o author_n we_o may_v observe_v a_o love_n and_o inclination_n to_o truth_n somewhat_o constrain_v by_o the_o duty_n of_o his_o obedience_n and_o profession_n and_o the_o place_n of_o his_o abide_v and_o conversation_n but_o in_o thing_n not_o forbid_v he_o he_o seem_v congruous_a enough_o to_o the_o natural_a truth_n and_o reason_n of_o thing_n i_o meet_v with_o a_o pamphlet_n print_v 1645._o in_o english_a entitle_v the_o prerogative_n of_o man_n or_o the_o soul_n immortality_n the_o author_n not_o name_v but_o learned_a full_a of_o quotation_n concernine_v our_o present_a point_n page_n 9_o he_o say_v the_o old_a and_o great_a philosopher_n have_v agree_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n and_o this_o i_o do_v not_o deny_v he_o cite_v cicero_n permanere_fw-la animos_fw-la arbitramur_fw-la but_o what_o they_o then_o be_v and_o whither_o they_o go_v we_o be_v yet_o to_o learn_v pag._n 13._o cites_n marcus_n aurelius_n emperor_n as_o body_n die_v be_v turn_v to_o earth_n and_o dust_n by_o degree_n so_o soul_n carry_v into_o the_o air_n be_v liquify_v and_o conjoin_v to_o the_o great_a soul_n of_o the_o world_n which_o say_v the_o author_n be_v nothing_o but_o god_n cites_n tacitus_n in_o vita_fw-la agric._n if_o to_o good_a spirit_n there_o may_v be_v any_o place_n remain_v if_o great_a soul_n extinguish_v not_o with_o their_o body_n may_v thou_o rest_v in_o peace_n cites_n macrobius_n who_o after_o recite_v sundry_a opinion_n touch_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o soul_n conclude_v that_o the_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v incorporeal_a and_o immortal_a have_v prevail_v over_o all_o the_o other_o opinion_n and_o this_o we_o do_v easy_o grant_v page_n 10._o he_o grant_v aristotle_n do_v not_o declare_v himself_o in_o this_o point_n but_o think_v he_o forbear_v so_o to_o do_v because_o he_o know_v not_o how_o to_o dispose_v of_o such_o soul_n after_o death_n page_n 14._o he_o say_v it_o import_v little_a that_o dicoearchus_fw-la aristoxenus_n pherecrates_n tertullian_n sextus_n empericus_n and_o some_o other_o learned_a man_n have_v think_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v mortal_a for_o that_o some_o philosopher_n have_v hold_v very_o odd_a opinion_n he_o say_v the_o term_n of_o soul_n be_v take_v for_o a_o exhalation_n of_o the_o pure_a blood_n sometime_o for_o a_o rule_v spiritual_a intellect_n and_o sometime_o for_o the_o immaterial_a immortal_a part_n of_o man._n page_n 15._o he_o say_v increase_n or_o diminution_n of_o knowledge_n grow_v from_o the_o difference_n advantage_n or_o alteration_n in_o the_o organ_n and_o thence_o a_o man_n understand_v better_a than_o a_o child_n a_o learned_a than_o a_o illiterate_a and_o a_o diligent_a better_o than_o a_o negligent_a person_n and_o this_o we_o agree_v to_o with_o this_o addition_n that_o the_o soul_n or_o flame_n of_o life_n have_v its_o vicissitude_n as_o well_o as_o the_o body_n and_o its_o organ_n page_n 16._o he_o say_v some_o act_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v independent_a of_o the_o body_n and_o whole_o inorganical_a as_o divers_a learned_a author_n have_v show_v this_o show_v like_o a_o open_a blot_n in_o his_o table_n for_o this_o thing_n be_v the_o most_o precise_a point_n in_o issue_n prove_v this_o and_o carry_v the_o cause_n and_o that_o in_o this_o point_n he_o shall_v shuffle_v we_o off_o without_o offer_n of_o one_o quotation_n or_o one_o reason_n in_o proof_n of_o his_o assertion_n infer_v he_o can_v find_v nothing_o to_o say_v in_o it_o that_o be_v satisfactory_a to_o his_o own_o reason_n or_o likely_a to_o satisfy_v other_o inquisitive_a people_n p._n 17._o say_v a_o immortal_a soul_n can_v be_v generate_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o dependent_a upon_o matter_n or_o the_o be_v of_o a_o compositum_fw-la and_o this_o will_v be_v true_a if_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o viz._n that_o man_n soul_n be_v immaterial_a but_o that_o still_o want_v proof_n and_o so_o the_o argument_n proceed_v ex_fw-la non_fw-la concessis_fw-la he_o cite_v a_o argument_n against_o his_o opinion_n viz._n the_o anatomy_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n show_v their_o body_n to_o be_v alike_o and_o their_o sense_n affection_n memory_n fantasy_n be_v find_v to_o be_v alike_o and_o they_o have_v each_o a_o intellect_n and_o common_a sense_n some_o more_o and_o some_o less_o perfect_a whence_o then_o can_v such_o difference_n arise_v between_o they_o in_o nature_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o beast_n must_v be_v mortal_a and_o those_o of_o man_n immortal_a and_o this_o carry_v the_o sense_n of_o our_o former_a and_o main_a objection_n and_o be_v put_v by_o our_o author_n upon_o himself_o it_o seem_v he_o shall_v make_v a_o substantial_a answer_n to_o it_o but_o all_o the_o answer_v he_o give_v be_v this_o viz._n we_o do_v collect_v from_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n and_o of_o beast_n that_o there_o be_v not_o only_o a_o gradual_a but_o a_o essential_a difference_n between_o they_o and_o that_o their_o be_v like_a do_v not_o prove_v they_o the_o same_o the_o last_o we_o grant_v and_o for_o what_o he_o will_v collect_v it_o may_v be_v what_o he_o please_v but_o need_v be_v no_o rule_n to_o other_o but_o here_o be_v no_o reason_n show_v why_o or_o wherefore_o he_o make_v such_o a_o collection_n nor_o how_o that_o must_v needs_o or_o can_v be_v so_o do_v p._n 18._o he_o offer_v as_o some_o proof_n the_o difference_n between_o the_o faculty_n of_o man_n sensual_a affection_n and_o their_o reason_n yet_o he_o do_v not_o say_v a_o man_n have_v two_o soul_n and_o that_o affection_n proceed_v from_o one_o of_o they_o and_o reason_n from_o the_o other_o but_o pretend_v a_o essential_a difference_n between_o the_o faculty_n of_o the_o same_o soul_n which_o seem_v absurd_a in_o nature_n and_o he_o may_v with_o as_o good_a reason_n say_v that_o love_n and_o hatred_n in_o man_n shall_v infer_v a_o specifical_a difference_n in_o his_o soul_n pag._n 25._o he_o affirm_v generation_n can_v produce_v a_o humane_a soul_n but_o argue_v ex_fw-la non_fw-la concessis_fw-la suppose_v it_o immaterial_a and_o than_o what_o he_o say_v be_v true_a but_o it_o beg_v the_o point_n in_o question_n and_o which_o will_v not_o be_v grant_v he_o p._n 26._o say_v reason_n can_v be_v generate_v no_o more_o can_v sense_n but_o the_o organ_n of_o both_o may_v be_v so_o and_o the_o power_n and_o spirit_n that_o actuate_v they_o ay_o but_o say_v he_o reason_n and_o judgement_n can_v and_o do_v at_o time_n act_v inorganical_o this_o have_v be_v say_v before_o but_o neither_o then_o nor_o now_o be_v nor_o be_v prove_v or_o offer_v to_o be_v so_o and_o therefore_o be_v not_o believe_v pag._n 26._o say_v generation_n be_v not_o perform_v by_o act_n of_o wit_n or_o understanding_n but_o those_o of_o vegetation_n and_o sense_n and_o a_o soul_n do_v not_o generate_v a_o soul_n still_o suppose_v a_o non_fw-la supponendum_fw-la that_o a_o soul_n be_v immaterial_a and_o separately_z subsist_v but_o take_v it_o for_o a_o material_a spirit_n the_o produce_v it_o by_o generation_n be_v easy_a and_o natural_a pag._n 27._o it_o follow_v say_v he_o that_o because_o a_o man_n do_v not_o generate_v with_o his_o mind_n but_o his_o body_n therefore_o his_o body_n be_v corruptible_a and_o his_o mind_n or_o soul_n be_v immortal_a it_o seem_v this_o needs_o no_o answer_n pag._n 28._o say_v the_o learned_a sennertus_n a_o famous_a physician_n be_v move_v by_o certain_a reason_n which_o he_o can_v not_o overcome_v to_o think_v the_o soul_n be_v generate_v and_o that_o the_o seed_n itself_o be_v animate_v with_o a_o humane_a soul_n as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o beast_n but_o this_o physician_n and_o justus_n lipsius_n call_v before_o the_o divine_n and_o tell_v the_o consent_n of_o divine_n be_v to_o the_o contrary_a they_o declare_v their_o resolution_n to_o obey_v the_o order_n of_o
the_o divine_n as_o be_v the_o most_o safe_a for_o they_o to_o do_v he_o name_v on_o this_o page_n 21_o author_n who_o maintain_v the_o separate_a state_n and_o immortality_n of_o soul_n and_o i_o confess_v i_o never_o meet_v yet_o with_o any_o writer_n who_o do_v not_o profess_v and_o maintain_v that_o opinion_n and_o therefore_o do_v easy_o grant_v that_o this_o opinion_n be_v undoubted_o catholic_n in_o the_o plain_a and_o full_a sense_n of_o that_o word_n qualify_v as_o the_o broad_a way_n and_o the_o wide_a gate_n which_o be_v the_o general_a passage_n appoint_v for_o the_o world_n not_o intend_v it_o to_o be_v of_o that_o dangerous_a consequence_n or_o effect_n but_o to_o show_v that_o the_o general_a acceptation_n of_o a_o opinion_n be_v not_o a_o undoubted_a security_n against_o its_o possibility_n of_o be_v a_o error_n and_o that_o be_v deliver_v 1_o esdras_n 4.38_o be_v still_o effectual_a viz._n that_o truth_n endure_v and_o be_v always_o strong_a it_o live_v and_o conquer_v for_o evermore_o p._n 3._o he_o confess_v that_o at_o the_o resurrection_n a_o complete_a recompense_n may_v be_v make_v both_o to_o soul_n and_o body_n though_o they_o both_o shall_v be_v extinguish_v for_o a_o time_n p._n 34._o cites_n aureolus_n the_o soul_n immortality_n be_v to_o be_v hold_v as_o a_o common_a conception_n of_o the_o mind_n evident_a in_o itself_o though_o to_o give_v a_o reason_n for_o it_o be_v no_o easy_a thing_n be_v it_o possible_a to_o give_v one_o that_o be_v convince_a or_o sufficient_a p._n 35._o say_v generation_n procreate_v the_o man_n or_o the_o compositum_fw-la but_o not_o all_o his_o part_n viz._n not_o his_o soul_n i_o say_v then_o neither_o the_o compositum_fw-la nor_o the_o man_n who_o chief_a constituent_a part_n the_o soul_n be_v well_o say_v he_o but_o if_o all_o the_o part_n must_v be_v generate_v whether_o be_v these_o part_n simple_a or_o compound_a entity_n if_o simple_a they_o can_v be_v generate_v but_o must_v be_v create_v if_o compound_n then_o if_o they_o must_v be_v generate_v the_o part_n also_o of_o which_o those_o part_n be_v make_v must_v in_o like_a sort_n be_v generate_v and_o so_o in_o infinitum_fw-la or_o till_o we_o come_v to_o some_o part_n which_o be_v simple_a and_o so_o ingenerable_a whence_o say_v he_o it_o follow_v that_o no_o part_n at_o all_o corporeal_a nor_o spiritual_a neither_o in_o man_n nor_o beast_n do_v receive_v their_o be_v by_o generation_n to_o this_o i_o say_v the_o absurdity_n of_o this_o consequence_n show_v his_o argument_n to_o be_v a_o fallacy_n and_o we_o do_v not_o demand_v more_o than_o what_o he_o can_v deny_v and_o therefore_o grant_v that_o the_o whole_a man_n be_v generate_v and_o so_o for_o the_o beast_n and_o they_o be_v a_o compound_v of_o part_n both_o essential_a and_o integral_a and_o if_o either_o of_o the_o essential_a part_n be_v want_v viz._n soul_n or_o body_n the_o man_n or_o beast_n be_v not_o generate_v nor_o can_v be_v and_o the_o charge_v give_v gen._n 1.28_o be_v fruitful_a and_o multiply_v and_o replenish_v the_o earth_n shall_v be_v utter_o void_a and_o of_o no_o effect_n at_o all_o p._n 36._o he_o insist_o a_o man_n produce_v another_o like_o himself_o by_o only_o compose_v and_o unite_n his_o two_o essential_a part_n viz._n soul_n and_o body_n make_v that_o a_o man_n which_o before_o be_v none_o and_o do_v true_o generate_v though_o he_o no_o more_o produce_v the_o soul_n than_o he_o do_v the_o matter_n of_o which_o the_o body_n be_v make_v this_o i_o grant_v no_o more_o the_o one_o than_o the_o other_o and_o he_o do_v not_o deny_v the_o one_o to_o be_v generate_v as_o much_o as_o the_o other_o thus_o we_o be_v at_o agreement_n viz._n something_o be_v generate_v a_o man_n be_v generate_v that_o can_v be_v without_o a_o soul_n and_o the_o soul_n as_o much_o generate_v as_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o body_n but_o that_o it_o be_v radical_o in_o the_o seed_n as_o both_o in_o plant_n and_o beast_n the_o vegetative_a and_o sensitive_a soul_n as_o well_o as_o body_n he_o nor_o any_o other_o do_v show_v when_o nor_o how_o nor_o even_o why_o or_o whence_o the_o superior_a or_o more_o intense_a degree_n of_o rationality_n in_o a_o soul_n or_o a_o compositum_fw-la shall_v so_o alter_v the_o nature_n or_o power_n of_o generation_n and_o the_o very_a intent_n and_o design_n of_o it_o as_o to_o make_v it_o ineffectual_a for_o the_o production_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o continuance_n of_o that_o species_n of_o creature_n in_o the_o world_n contrary_a to_o the_o design_n of_o generation_n which_o aristotle_n have_v observe_v to_o be_v ordain_v for_o immortalise_a the_o several_a species_n of_o creature_n in_o the_o world_n and_o which_o god_n take_v care_n to_o continue_v by_o a_o miraculous_a provision_n for_o they_o in_o the_o ark_n the_o species_n be_v intend_v to_o be_v continue_v by_o a_o natural_a mean_n viz._n that_o of_o generation_n and_o man_n have_v by_o that_o mean_v be_v continue_v from_o the_o creation_n till_o this_o day_n natural_o and_o without_o needless_a and_o even_o frivolous_a multiplication_n of_o miracle_n by_o the_o creation_n of_o new_a soul_n every_o hour_n and_o perhaps_o every_o moment_n viz._n upon_o every_o fruitful_a coition_n though_o never_o so_o unlawful_a wicked_a or_o bestial_a pag._n 37._o he_o say_v that_o which_o be_v not_o whole_o mortal_a do_v not_o whole_o generate_v and_o therefore_o neither_o man_n nor_o beast_n do_v generate_v whole_o yet_o a_o beast_n more_o whole_o than_o a_o man_n my_o answer_n to_o this_o be_v that_o i_o do_v not_o whole_o understand_v he_o and_o for_o as_o much_o as_o i_o do_v understand_v i_o be_o whole_o of_o another_o opinion_n but_o he_o insist_o you_o say_v whole_a man_n be_v generate_v by_o man_n therefore_o all_o his_o part_n both_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o he_o grant_v whole_a man_n be_v generate_v by_o man_n and_o that_o both_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v make_v part_n of_o man_n by_o generation_n and_o so_o man_n generate_v his_o like_a but_o that_o soul_n and_o body_n have_v their_o entity_n or_o being_n give_v they_o by_o procreation_n he_o deny_v not_o only_o as_o false_a but_o as_o absurd_a pag._n 38._o well_o but_o how_o do_v he_o prove_v this_o even_o by_o a_o example_n he_o say_v a_o whole_a horse_n be_v generate_v both_o matter_n and_o form_n and_o yet_o his_o matter_n do_v not_o receive_v any_o be_v by_o generation_n i_o answer_v there_o be_v in_o the_o seed_n a_o vigorous_a principle_n of_o vegetation_n impregnate_v with_o a_o nutrative_a power_n effective_a of_o augmentation_n till_o the_o creature_n arrive_v to_o its_o full_a perfection_n of_o part_n and_o after_o of_o degree_n the_o same_o which_o we_o evident_o perceive_v in_o plant_n and_o tree_n who_o vast_a bowl_n and_o branch_n rise_v and_o grow_v from_o a_o very_a small_a principle_n in_o their_o seed_n and_o thus_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o horse_n do_v receive_v a_o commencement_n or_o principle_n of_o be_v from_o generation_n though_o not_o a_o present_a perfection_n of_o be_v which_o future_a nutriment_n will_v bring_v it_o unto_o the_o form_n of_o the_o horse_n he_o grant_v be_v as_o true_o and_o as_o much_o generate_v as_o his_o matter_n and_o both_o go_v on_o and_o increase_v together_o to_o their_o full_a perfection_n of_o age_n and_o of_o degree_n now_o say_v he_o why_o shall_v the_o form_n be_v more_o necessary_o generate_v then_o the_o matter_n i_o say_v so_o too_o and_o therefore_o that_o it_o be_v not_o more_o necessary_a but_o both_o alike_o and_o that_o he_o say_v true_a viz._n that_o the_o form_n be_v not_o more_o generate_v than_o the_o matter_n the_o soul_n than_o the_o body_n but_o that_o the_o principle_n of_o they_o both_o be_v in_o the_o seed_n which_o david_n tell_v we_o day_n by_o day_n be_v form_v out_o of_o that_o which_o at_o the_o first_o be_v none_o of_o they_o it_o seem_v they_o take_v life_n together_o and_o so_o increase_v and_o grow_v they_o rejoice_v and_o suffer_v together_o be_v grieve_v with_o pain_n and_o sickness_n and_o be_v so_o release_v and_o extinguish_v by_o death_n for_o any_o thing_n that_o our_o writer_n have_v say_v to_o the_o contrary_n pag._n 39_o he_o say_v that_o man_n do_v receive_v their_o soul_n by_o force_n of_o generation_n although_o they_o be_v not_o generate_v and_o so_o may_v the_o soul_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n although_o not_o procreate_v from_o she_o these_o be_v his_o affirmative_a say_n but_o have_v more_o wit_n then_o to_o offer_v at_o proof_n of_o either_o of_o they_o and_o other_o more_o then_o to_o believe_v he_o upon_o his_o bare_a word_n he_o say_v that_o before_o infusion_n of_o the_o soul_n there_o be_v life_n in_o the_o embryo_n by_o sole_a virtue_n of_o the_o seed_n and_o
upon_o a_o undertake_n to_o row_n against_o the_o stream_n and_o general_a opinion_n as_o well_o of_o past_a age_n as_o the_o present_a time_n 1_o sam._n 30.6_o when_o david_n be_v in_o very_o evil_a case_n he_o encourage_v himself_o in_o the_o lord_n his_o god_n he_o it_o be_v who_o have_v require_v that_o man_n shall_v be_v valiant_a for_o the_o truth_n upon_o the_o earth_n and_o esdras_n 4.35_o great_a be_v the_o truth_n and_o strong_a than_o all_o thing_n those_o who_o know_v that_o their_o aim_n and_o design_n be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o bring_v the_o truth_n in_o this_o point_n to_o light_n to_o the_o end_n that_o god_n truth_n viz._n the_o very_a truth_n thereby_o may_v be_v exhibit_v and_o discover_v may_v it_o seem_v go_v on_o in_o it_o without_o be_v terrify_v or_o bear_v a_o astonish_a regard_n to_o the_o censure_n of_o men._n we_o shall_v proceed_v therefore_o to_o execution_n of_o what_o have_v be_v declare_v to_o be_v intend_v also_o where_o two_o or_o more_o text_n be_v cite_v unto_o which_o one_o same_o answer_n may_v well_o be_v apply_v such_o text_n be_v design_v to_o be_v quote_v together_o or_o at_o once_o that_o the_o same_o answer_n may_v not_o be_v often_o repeat_v and_o whereas_o heretofore_o those_o text_n intend_v to_o prove_v recompense_n in_o a_o state_n future_a to_o this_o life_n have_v be_v often_o apply_v to_o prove_v the_o self-subsistence_n of_o a_o separate_a soul_n here_o will_v be_v care_n take_v to_o detect_v and_o avoid_v that_o point_n of_o misapplication_n we_o begin_v then_o from_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o creation_n and_o the_o history_n of_o it_o viz._n gen._n 1.26_o god_n say_v let_v we_o make_v man_n in_o our_o image_n after_o our_o likeness_n ver._n 27._o so_o god_n create_v man_n in_o his_o own_o image_n chap._n 2.7_o god_n breathe_v into_o man_n nostril_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o man_n become_v a_o live_a soul_n we_o have_v before_o prove_v it_o the_o ordinary_a use_n of_o scripture_n to_o express_v the_o person_n by_o name_n or_o term_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o here_o man_n become_v a_o live_a soul_n intend_v a_o live_a person_n both_o soul_n and_o body_n zanchius_n put_v a_o very_a great_a stress_n and_o weight_n upon_o god_n breathe_v into_o man_n nostril_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o a_o separately_z subsist_v soul_n in_o man_n to_o this_o we_o say_v there_o be_v not_o that_o clear_a sense_n in_o the_o text_n which_o seem_v to_o import_v no_o more_o but_o that_o god_n give_v to_o man_n his_o breath_n and_o life_n and_o so_o he_o do_v to_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o kindle_v in_o their_o body_n their_o first_o flame_n of_o life_n propagate_v from_o those_o original_n to_o all_o future_a generation_n each_o generate_a its_o like_a both_o among_o man_n and_o beast_n and_o as_o concern_v the_o image_n of_o god_n in_o man_n what_o and_o where_o it_o be_v we_o leave_v to_o be_v dispute_v as_o it_o have_v be_v from_o those_o ancient_a time_n till_o this_o time_n without_o be_v able_a to_o attain_v a_o clear_a determination_n that_o text_n gen._n 7.22_o all_o terrestrial_a creature_n in_o who_o nostril_n be_v the_o breath_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n die_v in_o the_o flood_n seem_v to_o paraphrase_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n breathe_v into_o man_n nostril_n and_o to_o expound_v it_o in_o the_o sense_n before_o give_v of_o it_o 1_o king_n 17.21_o the_o prophet_n elijah_n prays_n my_o god_n i_o pray_v thou_o let_v this_o child_n soul_n come_v into_o he_o again_o thus_o it_o may_v be_v paraphrase_a lord_n kindle_v again_o in_o this_o child_n the_o flame_n of_o life_n which_o be_v now_o extinguishable_a restore_v he_o to_o life_n again_o but_o the_o mode_n of_o speak_v here_o use_v by_o the_o prophet_n be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o his_o time_n which_o be_v long_o after_o that_o of_o saul_n a_o like_a thing_n we_o read_v 1_o sam._n 30.12_o concern_v the_o egyptian_a find_v at_o ziklag_n when_o he_o have_v eat_v his_o spirit_n come_v again_o to_o he_o viz._n the_o flame_n of_o life_n almost_o extinguish_v for_o want_n of_o fuel_n be_v again_o revive_v and_o enable_v for_o action_n by_o fresh_a food_n and_o nourishment_n and_o as_o the_o child_n soul_n come_v into_o he_o again_o and_o he_o revive_v so_o this_o aegyptian_n spirit_n come_v again_o to_o he_o when_o he_o have_v eat_v and_o he_o revive_v and_o 2_o king_n 13.21_o a_o dead_a man_n let_v down_o into_o elisha_n grave_n at_o the_o touch_n of_o elisha_n bone_n the_o dead_a man_n revive_v whether_o his_o soul_n return_v or_o his_o flame_n of_o life_n be_v rekindle_v there_o be_v no_o ground_n here_o to_o dispute_v or_o need_v to_o do_v it_o job_n 12.10_o in_o god_n hand_n be_v the_o soul_n of_o every_o live_a thing_n and_o the_o breath_n of_o all_o mankind_n here_o man_n be_v rank_v with_o every_o live_a thing_n as_o to_o his_o soul_n and_o soul_n and_o breath_n be_v take_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o of_o a_o like_a subsistence_n chap._n 34.14_o if_o god_n gather_v to_o himself_o man_n spirit_n and_o his_o breath_n he_o shall_v turn_v to_o his_o dust_n here_o spirit_n and_o breath_n pass_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n chap._n 33.30_o bring_v back_o his_o soul_n from_o the_o pit_n to_o the_o light_n of_o the_o live_n viz._n save_v his_o life_n or_o revive_v he_o psal_n 49.8_o it_o cost_v more_o to_o redeem_v their_o soul_n viz._n their_o life_n or_o person_n their_o riches_n can_v not_o do_v it_o ver._n 15._o but_o god_n have_v deliver_v my_o soul_n from_o the_o place_n of_o hell_n for_o he_o shall_v receive_v i_o viz._n he_o shall_v deliver_v i_o yet_o from_o death_n and_o the_o grave_a and_o hide_v i_o as_o in_o the_o secret_a place_n of_o his_o dwelling_n receive_v i_o under_o his_o protection_n psal_n 56.13_o thou_o have_v deliver_v my_o soul_n from_o death_n viz._n have_v save_v my_o life_n so_o my_o soul_n trust_v in_o thou_o and_o my_o soul_n be_v among_o lion_n and_o my_o soul_n thirst_v for_o thou_o and_o my_o soul_n follow_v hard_a after_o thou_o he_o hold_v my_o soul_n in_o life_n and_o my_o soul_n which_o thou_o have_v redeem_v and_o 72.14_o he_o shall_v redeem_v their_o soul_n from_o deceit_n and_o violence_n 73.19_o deliver_v not_o the_o soul_n of_o thy_o turtle_n dove_n to_o the_o enemy_n 86.2_o preserve_v my_o soul_n for_o i_o be_o holy_a ver_fw-la 13._o thou_o have_v deliver_v my_o soul_n from_o the_o low_a hell_n and_o my_o soul_n be_v full_a of_o trouble_n and_o lord_n why_o cast_v thou_o out_o my_o soul_n 89.48_o what_o man_n be_v he_o that_o live_v and_o shall_v not_o see_v death_n shall_v he_o deliver_v his_o soul_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o grave_a and_o bless_v the_o lord_n o_o my_o soul_n and_o he_o satisfi_v the_o empty_a soul_n and_o fill_v the_o hungry_a soul_n with_o goodness_n and_o their_o soul_n abhor_v all_o manner_n of_o meat_n and_o those_o who_o speak_v evil_a against_o my_o soul_n all_o these_o and_o abundance_n more_o place_n of_o the_o psalm_n do_v under_o the_o word_n or_o term_n soul_n intend_v and_o signify_v the_o person_n the_o life_n the_o affection_n of_o the_o party_n praise_v the_o lord_n o_o my_o soul_n these_o and_o many_o other_o text_n sound_v to_o common_a reader_n as_o proof_n of_o a_o separately_z subsist_v soul_n of_o man_n but_o that_o opinion_n may_v be_v pass_v for_o a_o clear_a mistake_n and_o a_o apparent_a mis-conception_n prov._n 11.25_o the_o liberal_a soul_n shall_v be_v make_v fat_a viz._n the_o liberal_a person_n chap._n 13.4_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o sluggard_n desire_v and_o have_v nothing_o but_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o diligent_a shall_v be_v make_v fat_a viz._n the_o diligent_a person_n 14.25_o a_o true_a witness_n deliver_v soul_n people_n men._n chap._n 16.24_o pleasant_n word_n be_v sweet_a to_o the_o soul_n 19.2_o that_o the_o soul_n he_o without_o knowledge_n it_o be_v not_o good_a viz._n the_o person_n chasten_v thy_o son_n and_o let_v not_o thy_o soul_n spare_v for_o his_o cry_n do_v not_o thou_o spare_v the_o full_a soul_n loathe_v the_o honeycomb_n thus_o far_o we_o have_v add_v to_o our_o former_a proof_n that_o soul_n be_v very_o often_o put_v for_o person_n and_o we_o now_o expect_v that_o shall_v pass_v for_o a_o grant_v truth_n and_o it_o may_v still_o be_v confirm_v by_o more_o testimony_n than_o all_o that_o have_v yet_o be_v cite_v eccles_n 8.8_o there_o be_v no_o man_n that_o have_v power_n over_o the_o spirit_n to_o retain_v the_o spirit_n neither_o have_v he_o power_n in_o the_o day_n of_o death_n here_o spirit_n seem_v to_o intend_v breath_n or_o life_n chap._n 10.4_o if_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o ruler_n rise_v up_o against_o thou_o viz._n his_o
and_o therefore_o we_o be_v will_v rather_o to_o be_v absent_a from_o this_o body_n to_o have_v it_o change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a body_n and_o therein_o to_o be_v present_a with_o the_o lord_n and_o however_o in_o the_o one_o body_n or_o in_o the_o other_o we_o labour_v present_a or_o absent_a to_o be_v accept_v of_o god_n for_o we_o must_v all_o appear_v before_o the_o judgement_n seat_n of_o christ_n soon_o or_o late_a that_o every_o man_n body_n and_o soul_n may_v receive_v the_o thing_n do_v in_o his_o body_n viz._n when_o he_o be_v alive_o according_o to_o that_o he_o have_v do_v whether_o it_o be_v good_a or_o bad_a and_o this_o seem_v to_o apply_v all_o that_o he_o have_v before_o speak_v as_o design_v a_o relation_n to_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o last_o judgement_n and_o not_o to_o make_v or_o afford_v any_o proof_n of_o the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o a_o soul_n after_o death_n of_o the_o body_n philip._n 1.21_o for_o i_o to_o live_v be_v christ_n and_o to_o die_v be_v gain_n what_o i_o shall_v choose_v i_o wot_v not_o for_o i_o be_o in_o a_o strait_a between_o two_o have_v a_o desire_n to_o depart_v and_o to_o be_v with_o christ_n which_o be_v far_o better_a nevertheless_o to_o abide_v in_o the_o flesh_n be_v more_o needful_a for_o you_o this_o sound_n as_o if_o upon_o death_n of_o the_o body_n something_o be_v still_o leave_v in_o such_o a_o state_n and_o be_v as_o shall_v immediate_o thereupon_o go_v to_o be_v with_o christ_n and_o this_o can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o man_n soul_n subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n we_o read_v rev._n 14.13_o bless_a be_v the_o dead_a which_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n for_o they_o rest_v from_o their_o labour_n and_o their_o work_n do_v follow_v they_o 2_o tim._n 1.10_o christ_n abolish_v death_n and_o bring_v life_n and_o immortality_n to_o light_n through_o the_o gospel_n whence_o death_n now_o to_o the_o godly_a be_v but_o a_o sleep_n or_o rest_a in_o christ_n act_n 7.60_o stephen_n cry_v lord_n lay_v not_o this_o sin_n to_o their_o charge_n and_o when_o he_o say_v this_o he_o fall_v asleep_a 1_o cor._n 15.6_o christ_n rise_v be_v see_v of_o five_o hundred_o brethren_n of_o who_o then_o some_o be_v fall_v asleep_o ver._n 18._o if_o there_o be_v no_o resurrection_n than_o they_o who_o be_v fall_v asleep_a in_o christ_n be_v perish_v ver._n 51._o we_o shall_v not_o all_o sleep_n but_o we_o shall_v all_o be_v change_v 1_o thess_n 4.15_o we_o who_o be_v alive_a at_o our_o lord_n be_v come_v shall_v not_o prevent_v they_o who_o be_v asleep_a ver._n 14._o but_o those_o who_o sleep_n in_o jesus_n shall_v god_n bring_v with_o he_o 2_o thess_n 1.6_o it_o be_v righteous_a with_o god_n to_o recompense_v tribulation_n to_o they_o that_o trouble_v you_o and_o to_o you_o who_o be_v trouble_v rest_v with_o we_o when_o jesus_n shall_v be_v reveal_v from_o heaven_n with_o his_o mighty_a angel_n seem_v this_o rest_n with_o we_o must_v be_v future_a to_o this_o world_n and_o most_o likely_a in_o death_n heb._n 4.3_o we_o who_o have_v believe_v do_v enter_v into_o rest_n ver._n 9_o there_o remain_v a_o rest_n to_o the_o people_n of_o god_n ver._n 10._o a_o cease_v from_o our_o own_o work_n as_o god_n do_v from_o he_o and_o we_o must_v labour_v to_o enter_v into_o this_o rest_n seem_v proper_o a_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n and_o job_n testify_v there_o the_o weary_a be_v at_o rest_n upon_o the_o evidence_n thus_o quote_v by_o we_o it_o seem_v our_o prove_v text_n may_v be_v construe_v in_o this_o manner_n i_o know_v that_o to_o die_v be_v gain_n and_o for_o i_o to_o depart_v out_o of_o this_o world_n and_o to_o be_v at_o rest_n in_o christ_n and_o in_o expectation_n of_o a_o joyful_a resurrection_n be_v far_o better_a but_o for_o i_o to_o abide_v in_o the_o flesh_n be_v more_o needful_a for_o you_o and_o this_o consideration_n put_v i_o into_o a_o straight_a between_o two_o thing_n so_o as_o what_o i_o shall_v choose_v i_o wot_v not_o and_o doubtless_o it_o be_v better_a and_o far_o more_o easy_a and_o desirable_a for_o a_o godly_a man_n to_o sleep_v and_o be_v at_o rest_n in_o christ_n than_o to_o be_v in_o the_o trouble_n temptation_n and_o persecution_n of_o this_o world_n as_o s._n paul_n be_v when_o he_o be_v in_o it_o daniel_n 12.13_o the_o angel_n say_v to_o he_o go_v thy_o way_n till_o the_o end_n be_v for_o thou_o shall_v rest_v and_o stand_v in_o the_o lot_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o day_n and_o this_o have_v be_v the_o lot_n of_o the_o godly_a in_o all_o age_n and_o the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o world_n have_v be_v able_a to_o teach_v that_o the_o day_n of_o a_o man_n death_n be_v better_a than_o that_o of_o his_o birth_n and_o if_o general_o how_o much_o better_a than_o must_v it_o need_v be_v for_o a_o good_a christian_a to_o depart_v and_o be_v at_o rest_n in_o christ_n lie_v down_o in_o a_o sure_a faith_n and_o steadfast_a hope_n of_o a_o joyful_a resurrection_n when_o the_o lord_n himself_o shall_v defend_v from_o hevean_n with_o a_o shout_n with_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o archangel_n and_o the_o trump_n of_o god_n for_o then_o the_o dead_a in_o christ_n shall_v rise_v first_o and_o be_v catch_v up_o into_o the_o cloud_n to_o meet_v the_o lord_n in_o the_o air_n and_o so_o shall_v they_o ever_o be_v with_o the_o lord_n what_o earthly_a thing_n can_v be_v compare_v with_o such_o a_o state_n so_o much_o joy_n and_o so_o great_a a_o assuranee_n no_o wonder_n then_o that_o our_o apostle_n call_v his_o death_n a_o gain_n be_v then_o in_o a_o condition_n so_o to_o die_v and_o so_o he_o continue_v as_o he_o say_v 2_o tim._n 4.7_o i_o have_v keep_v the_o faith_n henceforth_o there_o be_v lay_v up_o for_o i_o a_o crown_n of_o righteousness_n which_o the_o lord_n the_o righteous_a judge_n shall_v give_v i_o at_o that_o day_n and_o not_o to_o i_o only_o but_o unto_o they_o also_o that_o love_n his_o appear_v but_o it_o seem_v he_o do_v not_o expect_v it_o before_o that_o day_n the_o day_n of_o christ_n second_o come_v to_o reward_v every_o man_n according_a to_o his_o work_n and_o we_o conclude_v the_o apostle_n in_o our_o prove_v text_n intend_v rather_o a_o go_v to_o rest_n in_o christ_n than_o a_o go_n into_o heaven_n to_o he_o in_o the_o state_n of_o a_o separate_a soul_n heb._n 12.22_o you_o be_v come_v to_o a_o innumerable_a company_n of_o angel_n and_o to_o the_o spirit_n of_o just_a man_n make_v perfect_a to_o god_n the_o judge_n and_o to_o jesus_n the_o mediator_n and_o to_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n some_o have_v raise_v a_o argument_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n from_o this_o text._n the_o word_n you_o be_v come_v in_o the_o present_a tense_n speak_v unto_o live_a people_n can_v be_v literal_o intend_v unless_o the_o word_n be_v intend_v of_o the_o doctrine_n viz._n you_o be_v come_v to_o a_o gospel_n or_o doctrine_n which_o teach_v to_o believe_v and_o expect_v such_o thing_n in_o future_a time_n or_o you_o be_v come_v to_o such_o thing_n in_o faith_n which_o be_v the_o evidence_n of_o thing_n not_o see_v better_a thing_n than_o appear_v at_o mount_n sinai_n so_o 2_o pet._n 3.12_o look_v for_o and_o haste_n unto_o the_o come_v of_o the_o day_n of_o god_n wherein_o all_o shall_v be_v burn_v up_o as_o in_o noah_n be_v time_n it_o be_v drown_v but_o we_o look_v for_o new_a heaven_n and_o a_o new_a earth_n wherein_o dwell_v righteousness_n and_o see_v you_o look_v for_o such_o thing_n what_o manner_n of_o person_n ought_v you_o to_o be_v in_o all_o holy_a conversation_n and_o godliness_n without_o spot_n and_o blameless_a this_o expound_v how_o we_o come_v to_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n viz._n to_o that_o doctrine_n faith_n and_o expectation_n to_o be_v fulfil_v and_o enjoy_v at_o the_o come_v of_o the_o day_n of_o god_n without_o any_o mention_n at_o all_o of_o a_o soul_n in_o the_o state_n of_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n or_o discoverable_a intention_n concern_v it_o 1_o pet._n 3.19_o christ_n be_v quicken_v in_o the_o spirit_n by_o which_o also_o he_o go_v and_o preach_v unto_o the_o spirit_n in_o prison_n when_o noah_n prepare_v the_o ark._n to_o this_o we_o say_v the_o text_n be_v very_o mystical_a and_o obscure_a and_o so_o every_o part_n and_o sentence_n of_o it_o and_o what_o be_v here_o mean_v by_o the_o spirit_n in_o prison_n or_o the_o preach_a to_o they_o we_o humble_o confess_v ignorance_n and_o that_o we_o do_v not_o know_v therefore_o the_o text_n and_o consequence_n of_o it_o shall_v be_v leave_v to_o consideration_n of_o the_o more_o learned_a better_o verse_v in_o the_o write_n of_o father_n and_o commentator_n but_o till_o the_o mean_v of_o it_o
be_v better_o know_v it_o seem_v it_o can_v have_v but_o little_a force_n of_o proof_n in_o this_o argument_n joh._n 12_o 26._o if_o any_o man_n serve_v i_o let_v he_o follow_v i_o and_o where_o i_o be_o there_o shall_v also_o my_o servant_n be_v chap._n 14.3_o if_o i_o go_v and_o prepare_v a_o place_n for_o you_o i_o will_v come_v again_o and_o receive_v you_o unto_o myself_o that_o where_o i_o be_o there_o you_o may_v be_v also_o this_o late_a text_n expound_v the_o former_a viz._n christ_n servant_n shall_v be_v where_o he_o be_v intend_v after_o he_o have_v first_o prepare_v a_o place_n for_o they_o and_o then_o come_v again_o to_o receive_v they_o these_o particular_a text_n of_o scripture_n be_v all_o that_o we_o meet_v with_o that_o be_v quote_v by_o other_o or_o be_v observe_v by_o we_o and_o tend_v material_o to_o proof_n of_o the_o separate_a state_n or_o subsistence_n of_o humane_a soul_n after_o this_o life_n end_v and_o yet_o there_o remain_v one_o persuasive_a which_o incline_v common_a reader_n as_o much_o or_o more_o than_o any_o other_o argument_n to_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o separate_a state_n of_o soul_n subsist_v after_o they_o be_v part_v from_o the_o body_n a_o persuasive_a rise_n from_o induction_n of_o many_o scriptural_a expression_n concern_v the_o soul_n and_o the_o body_n as_o different_a and_o even_o opposite_a thing_n and_o principle_n rom._n 7._o describe_v the_o contest_v betwixt_o the_o flesh_n and_o the_o spirit_n as_o if_o they_o be_v natural_o different_a principle_n in_o man_n whereas_o they_o be_v but_o different_a faculty_n in_o man_n viz._n the_o affection_n passion_n and_o appetite_n vital_a combat_v the_o faculty_n intellectual_a the_o knowledge_n and_o reason_n of_o the_o same_o party_n with_o various_a success_n but_o these_o be_v express_v by_o the_o term_n of_o flesh_n and_o spirit_n of_o the_o man_n seem_v to_o represent_v they_o as_o two_o principle_n different_a and_o contrary_a one_o to_o the_o other_o such_o faculty_n we_o agree_v they_o be_v different_z and_o contrary_a but_o such_o principle_n we_o say_v they_o be_v not_o but_o all_o proceed_v from_o the_o same_o principle_n the_o constituent_a part_n of_o man_n viz._n his_o soul_n and_o his_o body_n the_o natural_a power_n of_o such_o a_o compositum_fw-la all_o these_o faculty_n equal_o be_v and_o seem_v the_o one_o of_o they_o independent_a upon_o the_o other_o and_o seldom_o free_a from_o a_o contest_v among_o they_o in_o which_o the_o judgement_n or_o high_a prudence_n of_o the_o party_n bear_v the_o sway_n and_o have_v the_o determinative_a power_n natural_o reside_v in_o it_o so_o as_o what_o be_v here_o signify_v by_o the_o term_n of_o flesh_n and_o spirit_n be_v so_o far_o from_o a_o possibility_n of_o a_o real_a separation_n one_o sort_v from_o the_o other_o as_o neither_o of_o they_o can_v subsist_v but_o in_o eodem_fw-la subjecto_fw-la with_o the_o other_o and_o the_o compositum_fw-la which_o have_v not_o all_o of_o they_o be_v imperfect_a chap._n 8.1_o they_o who_o walk_v not_o after_o the_o flesh_n but_o after_o the_o spirit_n this_o take_v for_o a_o humane_a spirit_n or_o soul_n must_v intend_v the_o reason_n or_o intellect_n and_o the_o chapter_n go_v in_o term_n of_o flesh_n and_o spirit_n induce_v reader_n to_o accept_v they_o as_o different_a principle_n and_o thence_o separable_a whereas_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o put_v the_o stress_n of_o our_o argument_n upon_o their_o be_v joint-principle_n of_o one_o compositum_fw-la man_n which_o can_v consist_v without_o both_o and_o it_o seem_v as_o he_o man_z can_v subsist_v without_o they_o so_o they_o not_o without_o one_o another_o and_o so_o in_o a_o compositum_fw-la they_o be_v generate_v grow_v stand_v and_o fall_v together_o one_o and_o all_o the_o soul_n the_o body_n and_o the_o compositum_fw-la and_o so_o they_o shall_v rise_v and_o be_v recompense_v together_o and_o what_o god_n have_v so_o join_v together_o in_o band_n of_o nature_n and_o absolute_a coherence_n one_o of_o they_o to_o another_o the_o power_n of_o man_n wit_n and_o persuasion_n will_v never_o be_v able_a final_o to_o separate_v or_o to_o evince_v their_o subsistence_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n one_o of_o they_o from_o the_o other_o matth._n 26.41_o our_o lord_n say_v to_o his_o sleep_a disciple_n the_o spirit_n be_v willing_a but_o the_o flesh_n be_v weak_a intend_v the_o body_n be_v often_o unable_a to_o act_v according_a to_o the_o reason_n and_o desire_n of_o the_o mind_n judgement_n and_o intent_n of_o the_o man_n and_o that_o infirmity_n of_o weakness_n and_o weariness_n be_v peculiar_a to_o the_o flesh_n thereby_o make_v unable_a to_o act_v with_o that_o vigour_n and_o continuance_n which_o the_o soul_n act_v in_o the_o phantasy_n and_o reason_n of_o the_o man_n require_v and_o show_v such_o connexion_n of_o the_o matter_n and_o form_n as_o in_o the_o man_n one_o of_o they_o can_v act_v without_o the_o other_o rom._n 8.10_o the_o body_n be_v dead_a because_o of_o sin_n but_o the_o spirit_n be_v life_n because_o of_o righteousness_n 2_o cor._n 7.1_o let_v we_o cleanse_v ourselves_o from_o all_o filthiness_n both_o of_o flesh_n and_o spirit_n galat._n 3.3_o have_v begin_v in_o the_o spirit_n be_v you_o now_o make_v perfect_a in_o the_o flesh_n ch._n 5.16_o walk_v in_o the_o spirit_n and_o you_o shall_v not_o fulfil_v the_o lust_n of_o the_o flesh_n ver._n 19_o work_n of_o the_o flesh_n ver._n 22._o fruit_n of_o the_o spirit_n coloss_n 2.11_o put_v off_o the_o body_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o flesh_n 1_o cor._n 7.34_o the_o unmarried_a woman_n care_n that_o she_o may_v be_v holy_a both_o in_o body_n and_o in_o spirit_n eph._n 4.4_o there_o be_v one_o body_n and_o one_o spirit_n 1_o thess_n 5.23_o i_o pray_v your_o whole_a spirit_n and_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v preserve_v blameless_a unto_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n james_n 4.5_o the_o spirit_n that_o dwell_v in_o we_o lu_v to_o envy_v 1_o pet._n 2.11_o belove_a i_o beseech_v you_o abstain_v from_o fleshly_a lust_n which_o war_n against_o the_o soul_n ch._n 3.18_o christ_n be_v put_v to_o death_n in_o the_o flesh_n but_o quicken_v by_o the_o spirit_n ch._n 4.1_o he_o that_o suffer_v in_o the_o flesh_n have_v cease_v from_o sin_n and_o must_v live_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o time_n in_o the_o flesh_n not_o to_o the_o lust_n of_o man_n but_o to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n 2_o pet._n 2.10_o wicked_a man_n walk_v after_o the_o flesh_n in_o sin_n here_o name_v rom._n 13.14_o make_v no_o provision_n for_o the_o flesh_n to_o fulfil_v the_o lust_n thereof_o 1_o cor._n 6.20_o you_o be_v buy_v with_o a_o price_n therefore_o glorify_v god_n in_o your_o body_n and_o in_o your_o spirit_n which_o be_v god_n these_o text_n and_o their_o like_a have_v a_o sound_n or_o semblance_n of_o suppose_v a_o separate_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o soul_n and_o the_o body_n whereas_o their_o true_a signification_n seem_v to_o be_v a_o distinction_n between_o the_o power_n or_o faculty_n of_o the_o compositum_fw-la viz._n those_o vital_a or_o the_o vegetative_a and_o sensual_a from_o those_o intellectual_a and_o rational_a viz._n man_n ambition_n covetousness_n lust_n wrath_n and_o fear_v and_o their_o descendants_n from_o his_o knowledge_n of_o common_a sense_n his_o phantasy_n opinion_n reason_n and_o prudence_n the_o first_o sort_n of_o these_o faculty_n and_o their_o inclination_n and_o desire_n be_v signify_v and_o intend_v under_o the_o name_n and_o term_n of_o flesh_n in_o s._n john_n epistle_n call_v the_o world_n and_o the_o second_o sort_n of_o these_o humane_a faculty_n be_v signify_v and_o intend_v under_o the_o name_n and_o term_n of_o the_o spirit_n or_o the_o soul_n but_o both_o sort_n be_v fundamental_o and_o even_o inseparate_o unite_v in_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n or_o that_o which_o be_v the_o compositum_fw-la both_o of_o soul_n and_o body_n both_o sort_n be_v derive_v from_o the_o conjunction_n of_o these_o two_o principle_n or_o constituent_a part_n of_o the_o man_n it_o seem_v not_o single_o but_o each_o from_o the_o whole_a or_o the_o compositum_fw-la not_o the_o first_o sort_n from_o the_o flesh_n and_o the_o second_o sort_n from_o the_o spirit_n or_o soul_n real_o for_o the_o flesh_n by_o itself_o can_v live_v or_o act_v and_o that_o a_o soul_n by_o itself_o either_o ever_o do_v or_o that_o it_o can_v act_v be_v question_v by_o aristotle_n and_o not_o find_v or_o believe_v by_o he_o it_o have_v be_v affirm_v by_o some_o of_o our_o author_n quote_v but_o their_o proof_n offer_v be_v so_o weak_a as_o they_o appear_v very_o unlikely_a to_o persuade_v consider_v people_n who_o can_v put_v off_o their_o former_a prejudices_fw-la nor_o have_v they_o prevail_v yet_o to_o induce_v a_o belief_n that_o the_o soul_n can_v act_v those_o faculty_n of_o the_o second_o
sort_v but_o only_o in_o the_o body_n and_o by_o the_o organ_n of_o it_o so_o as_o the_o soul_n can_v act_v they_o in_o any_o other_o part_n of_o the_o body_n but_o only_o in_o those_o very_a organ_n ordain_v by_o god_n and_o nature_n for_o those_o purpose_n viz._n not_o see_v but_o in_o the_o eye_n remember_v but_o in_o the_o memory_n not_o understand_v but_o in_o the_o intellect_n any_o such_o part_n or_o organ_n harm_v or_o lose_v the_o soul_n can_v only_o work_v with_o what_o be_v leave_v or_o can_v work_v at_o all_o to_o those_o purpose_n hence_o it_o seem_v these_o second_o sort_n of_o power_n in_o man_n do_v not_o more_o proceed_v from_o the_o soul_n than_o those_o of_o the_o first_o sort_v do_v the_o soul_n in_o the_o head_n and_o intellectual_a organ_n there_o produces_z and_o act_v the_o intellectual_a power_n and_o faculty_n of_o the_o man_n and_o the_o same_o soul_n in_o the_o vital_a part_n and_o organ_n of_o the_o body_n produce_v and_o act_n affection_n and_o passion_n and_o sensual_a appetite_n which_o solicit_v the_o judgement_n that_o the_o whole_a may_v be_v employ_v so_o far_o as_o may_v be_v needful_a for_o the_o procure_v their_o satisfaction_n and_o all_o these_o repetition_n tend_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o term_v these_o first_o sort_n of_o faculty_n the_o flesh_n and_o the_o second_o sort_n of_o faculty_n the_o spirit_n can_v reasonable_o be_v make_v a_o argument_n induce_v to_o believe_v a_o easy_a natural_a or_o feasible_a separation_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o spirit_n and_o that_o one_o of_o they_o can_v have_v a_o subsistence_n without_o the_o other_o and_o thus_o we_o conclude_v the_o examination_n of_o such_o text_n of_o scripture_n as_o be_v allege_v for_o proof_n of_o the_o subsistence_n of_o a_o humane_a soul_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n and_o we_o proceed_v to_o produce_v argument_n which_o work_v in_o debilitation_n of_o such_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n first_o we_o say_v it_o seem_v a_o great_a weaken_n of_o that_o opinion_n that_o there_o be_v not_o in_o the_o whole_a bible_n to_o be_v find_v one_o text_n which_o do_v express_o affirm_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n after_o death_n of_o the_o man_n nor_o that_o it_o be_v immaterial_a or_o immortal_a second_o none_o of_o the_o text_n before_o quote_v nor_o any_o other_o from_o which_o the_o separate_a subsistence_n be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v prove_v do_v principal_o intend_v the_o teach_v or_o prove_v of_o the_o doctrine_n but_o all_o such_o text_n do_v principal_o aim_v at_o some_o other_o end_n or_o design_n and_o what_o be_v draw_v from_o those_o text_n in_o proof_n of_o this_o point_n be_v but_o collateral_a to_o the_o intent_n of_o such_o text_n and_o rise_v only_o upon_o a_o collection_n draw_v from_o inference_n the_o parable_n of_o dives_n and_o lazarus_n luke_n 16._o look_n most_o like_a a_o design_n to_o that_o purpose_n and_o yet_o ver._n 15._o our_o lord_n teach_v that_o what_o be_v high_o esteem_v among_o man_n be_v abomination_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n and_o then_o speak_v of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o law_n and_o in_o ver._n 19_o begin_v this_o parable_n intend_v thereby_o to_o dilucidate_v his_o assertion_n of_o ver._n 15._o that_o man_n may_v be_v and_o often_o be_v great_o deceive_v in_o their_o opinion_n concern_v thing_n and_o particular_o in_o judge_v of_o the_o happiness_n of_o man_n condition_n for_o illustration_n of_o which_o doctrine_n he_o place_v dives_n in_o as_o high_a a_o degree_n of_o happiness_n as_o man_n ordinary_o do_v desire_v he_o be_v rich_o array_v and_o fare_v sumptuous_o every_o day_n and_o have_v health_n withal_o and_o lazarus_n he_o put_v down_o as_o low_a in_o comparison_n he_o be_v a_o beggar_n a_o lazar_n and_o full_a of_o sore_n who_o be_v bring_v and_o lay_v at_o dives_n his_o gate_n and_o feed_v with_o the_o crumb_n that_o fall_v from_o his_o table_n here_o be_v dives_n his_o condition_n high_o esteem_v and_o desire_v among_o man_n but_o he_o show_v by_o the_o sequel_n of_o the_o parable_n that_o it_o be_v abominate_v in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n for_o the_o poor_a man_n be_v comfort_v and_o dive_v torment_v so_o as_o the_o illustration_n of_o this_o doctrine_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v the_o main_a intent_n of_o the_o parable_n and_o what_o be_v speak_v of_o discourse_n betwixt_o abraham_n and_o dives_n and_o the_o see_v lazarus_n in_o abraham_n bosom_n afar_o off_o seem_v like_o the_o pomp_n of_o dives_n and_o the_o misery_n of_o lazarus_n not_o real_a but_o parabolical_a or_o invention_n like_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o seed_n some_o among_o thorn_n some_o on_o a_o rock_n some_o upon_o one_o sort_n of_o ground_n and_o some_o upon_o another_o a_o three_o disability_n upon_o the_o tenet_n of_o separate_a subsistence_n be_v that_o in_o all_o our_o evidence_n concern_v the_o resurrection_n very_o copious_a and_o full_a there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o a_o intermediate_n state_n betwixt_o the_o man_n death_n and_o his_o resurrection_n nor_o concern_v the_o separate_a state_n of_o humane_a soul_n or_o their_o be_v in_o that_o estate_n or_o capacity_n of_o be_v in_o it_o we_o may_v to_o this_o purpose_n look_v back_o upon_o 1_o cor._n 15._o if_o there_o be_v not_o a_o resurrection_n all_o christian_a religion_n be_v vain_a our_o preach_a and_o your_o faith_n christian_n be_v of_o all_o man_n most_o miserable_a and_o you_o be_v yet_o in_o your_o sin_n here_o appear_v no_o help_n from_o the_o separate_a estate_n or_o subsistence_n of_o a_o soul_n nor_o mention_v of_o such_o a_o thing_n and_o ver._n 18._o all_o that_o be_v fall_v asleep_a in_o christ_n be_v perish_v if_o there_o be_v no_o resurrection_n what_o then_o become_v of_o soul_n subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n it_o seem_v s._n paul_n know_v nothing_o of_o such_o a_o estate_n or_o make_v small_a account_n of_o it_o or_o else_o very_a likely_a he_o will_v have_v make_v some_o mention_n of_o it_o phil._n 3.20_o our_o conversation_n be_v in_o heaven_n from_o whence_o also_o we_o look_v for_o the_o saviour_n the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o shall_v change_v our_o vile_a body_n and_o make_v it_o like_o his_o glorious_a body_n according_a as_o he_o be_v able_a to_o subdue_v all_o thing_n to_o himself_o here_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o soul_n but_o as_o in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o body_n and_o flesh_n be_v not_o a_o body_n without_o a_o soul_n therefore_o the_o soul_n in_o conjunction_n be_v here_o intend_a but_o no_o room_n seem_v to_o be_v leave_v here_o for_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n 1_o pet._n 1.4_o we_o be_v beget_v by_o the_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n to_o a_o inheritance_n in_o heaven_n ready_a to_o be_v reveal_v in_o the_o last_o time_n ver._n 9_o receive_v the_o end_n of_o your_o faith_n even_o the_o salvation_n of_o your_o soul_n here_o soul_n be_v mention_v intend_v in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o body_n soul_n for_o person_n as_o gen._n 46.26_o all_o the_o soul_n which_o come_v with_o jacob_n into_o egypt_n all_o the_o soul_n be_v threescore_o and_o six_o and_o the_o two_o son_n of_o joseph_n be_v two_o soul_n as_o before_o have_v be_v large_o quote_v and_o the_o apostle_n refer_v here_o to_o the_o resurrection_n to_o be_v reveal_v in_o the_o last_o time_n whence_o body_n must_v be_v conjoin_v and_o no_o mention_n of_o a_o intermediate_v state_n or_o a_o soul_n in_o that_o state_n chap._n 5.4_o those_o who_o do_v well_o when_o the_o chief_a shepherd_n shall_v appear_v shall_v receive_v a_o crown_n of_o glory_n that_o fade_v not_o away_o 2_o tim._n 4.8_o henceforth_o there_o be_v lay_v up_o for_o i_o a_o crown_n of_o righteousness_n which_o the_o lord_n shall_v give_v i_o at_o that_o day_n and_o not_o to_o i_o only_o but_o to_o they_o also_o that_o love_n his_o appear_v here_o be_v no_o notice_n take_v of_o intermediate_v time_n or_o estate_n but_o when_o the_o chief_a shepherd_n shall_v appear_v and_o at_o that_o day_n coloss_n 3.4_o when_o christ_n who_o be_v our_o life_n shall_v appear_v then_o shall_v you_o also_o appear_v with_o he_o in_o glory_n 1_o joh._n 3.2_o it_o do_v not_o yet_o appear_v what_o we_o shall_v be_v but_o we_o know_v that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v we_o shall_v be_v like_o he_o it_o seem_v he_o know_v not_o of_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n but_o expect_v to_o learn_v at_o the_o appearance_n of_o christ_n what_o himself_o shall_v be_v heb._n 9.27_o it_o be_v appoint_v unto_o man_n once_o to_o die_v and_o after_o this_o the_o judgement_n nothing_o here_o betwixt_o death_n and_o judgement_n and_o expound_v his_o mean_v to_o be_v of_o the_o general_a judgement_n ver._n 28._o christ_n once_o offer_v for_o sin_n shall_v appear_v the_o second_o
time_n without_o sin_n unto_o salvation_n viz._n to_o execute_v the_o last_o judgement_n jam._n 1.12_o bless_a be_v he_o that_o be_v try_v for_o he_o shall_v receive_v a_o crown_n of_o life_n chap._n 9.8_o be_v patient_a establish_v your_o heart_n for_o the_o come_n of_o the_o lord_n draw_v nigh_o viz._n repose_v yourselves_o upon_o that_o without_o tell_v they_o that_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n their_o soul_n shall_v be_v happy_a in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n we_o may_v say_v that_o in_o none_o of_o these_o place_n nor_o in_o any_o other_o text_n of_o scripture_n do_v we_o find_v mention_n of_o a_o intermediate_n state_n betwixt_o that_o of_o death_n and_o that_o of_o the_o resurrection_n nor_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n or_o self-subsistency_a of_o a_o soul_n depart_v from_o the_o body_n we_o leave_v therefore_o that_o apprehension_n or_o opinion_n much_o enfeeble_v through_o the_o defect_n and_o failure_n of_o such_o testimony_n as_o may_v reasonable_o have_v be_v expect_v to_o have_v be_v find_v on_o that_o behalf_n and_o in_o a_o case_n which_o may_v concern_v the_o church_n to_o be_v right_o inform_v about_o we_o believe_v that_o if_o such_o a_o intermediate_n estate_n there_o be_v or_o such_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o a_o humane_a soul_n the_o scripture_n in_o all_o these_o and_o other_o place_n will_v not_o be_v altogether_o silent_a concern_v the_o same_o as_o we_o have_v find_v they_o to_o be_v and_o hence_o we_o conclude_v the_o opinion_n thus_o far_o impugn_a be_v infirm_a feeble_a and_o not_o thorough_o maintainable_a by_o argument_n draw_v from_o nature_n and_o reason_n nor_o from_o prudence_n and_o moral_a congruity_n nor_o from_o scripture_n and_o particular_a text_n of_o the_o same_o but_o that_o all_o proof_n of_o it_o hitherto_o draw_v ex_fw-la causis_fw-la and_o from_o the_o foundation_n thereof_o do_v fail_v and_o appear_v very_o insufficient_a for_o the_o support_n of_o it_o and_o hence_o we_o go_v on_o to_o propound_v some_o argument_n which_o may_v be_v draw_v ab_fw-la effectu_fw-la or_o from_o the_o consequence_n which_o arise_v upon_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v separate_a subsistence_n after_o death_n of_o the_o man._n and_o we_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o natural_a and_o common_a consequence_n of_o error_n to_o raise_v dfficulty_n lead_v to_o absurdity_n and_o create_v inconvenience_n among_o man_n and_o for_o truth_n and_o the_o discovery_n thereof_o to_o dissolve_v difficulty_n and_o promote_v the_o convenience_n of_o man_n and_o nature_n now_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o a_o humane_a soul_n immateriality_n and_o separate_a subsistence_n do_v raise_v divers_a difficulty_n which_o otherwise_o be_v needless_a we_o propound_v as_o evidence_n the_o question_n make_v by_o s._n austin_n viz._n whether_o the_o soul_n be_v one_o and_o not_o many_o or_o many_o and_o not_o one_o or_o that_o it_o be_v at_o once_o both_o one_o and_o many_o and_o he_o think_v the_o last_o most_o probable_a though_o seem_o ridiculous_a 2._o there_o be_v difficulty_n concern_v the_o soul_n a_o parte_fw-la ante_fw-la viz._n whence_o it_o come_v or_o how_o it_o be_v derive_v whether_o it_o pre-exist_a or_o be_v new_o create_v by_o god_n upon_o every_o successful_a copulation_n or_o be_v generate_v 3._o if_o by_o new_a creation_n then_o when_o and_o how_o such_o new_a soul_n be_v join_v and_o incorporate_v with_o the_o generate_v body_n 4._o how_o these_o fresh_a and_o new_o make_v soul_n come_v to_o be_v contaminate_v and_o infect_v with_o original_a sin_n derive_v by_o procreation_n from_o adam_n next_o there_o be_v question_n after_o conjunction_n with_o the_o body_n where_o such_o a_o immaterial_a soul_n reside_v in_o the_o body_n and_o then_o how_o it_o act_v there_o whether_o all_o in_o all_o or_o all_o in_o every_o part_n or_o part_v in_o one_o place_n and_o part_n in_o another_o and_o then_o concern_v such_o a_o soul_n a_o parte_fw-la post_fw-la viz._n what_o become_v of_o it_o when_o the_o man_n die_v do_v it_o slide_v into_o dr._n more_o be_v receptacle_n in_o the_o air_n or_o into_o some_o appoint_a limbus_n or_o dormitory_n or_o to_o some_o place_n of_o pleasure_n or_o punishment_n paradise_n elysium_n or_o tartarum_fw-la or_o whether_o direct_o either_o to_o heaven_n or_o hell_n or_o that_o there_o be_v a_o most_o frequent_a purgatorium_fw-la appoint_v for_o the_o reception_n of_o they_o these_o be_v some_o of_o the_o difficulty_n raise_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o a_o immaterial_a and_o self-subsisting_a soul_n we_o come_v next_o to_o some_o absurdity_n whereunto_o man_n be_v lead_v by_o this_o doctrine_n first_o it_o induce_v to_o assert_v and_o maintain_v that_o god_n do_v create_v a_o new_a soul_n upon_o every_o fruitful_a coition_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n be_v the_o same_o lawful_a or_o not_o and_o the_o same_o for_o all_o humane_a copulation_n with_o beast_n where_o the_o product_n be_v of_o a_o humane_a form_n this_o conceit_n invent_v mere_o to_o shore_n up_o the_o immateriality_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o to_o provide_v it_o a_o different_a original_a from_o generation_n be_v neither_o agreeable_a to_o reason_n nor_o support_v by_o any_o manner_n of_o proof_n from_o scripture_n be_v disagreeable_a to_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o mankind_n incongruous_a to_o the_o excellent_a majesty_n of_o god_n and_o to_o his_o detestation_n of_o wicked_a action_n in_o venery_n contrary_a to_o that_o text_n which_o say_v god_n rest_v from_o his_o work_n of_o the_o creation_n he_o give_v over_o that_o sort_n of_o work_n and_o his_o own_o son_n be_v generate_v if_o god_n shall_v be_v continual_o still_o employ_v in_o create_v new_a soul_n every_o day_n all_o the_o world_n over_o what_o cease_v be_v this_o from_o his_o work_n of_o creation_n this_o will_v not_o be_v true_a that_o after_o the_o six_o day_n he_o cease_v from_o such_o work_n we_o say_v therefore_o that_o this_o indignous_a employment_n of_o daily_a create_a soul_n in_o such_o manner_n and_o to_o make_v wicked_a coition_n effectual_a be_v most_o unworthy_a of_o so_o glorious_a and_o pure_a a_o agent_n and_o therefore_o be_v a_o mere_a fiction_n invent_v to_o support_v this_o opinion_n only_o and_o of_o no_o other_o use_n in_o the_o world_n ground_v neither_o upon_o scripture_n nor_o reason_n but_o oppose_v by_o both_o so_o as_o it_o may_v be_v pronounce_v not_o only_o false_a and_o feign_a but_o gross_o incongruous_a and_o absurd_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o agent_n the_o operation_n and_o the_o effect_n another_o absurdity_n man_n be_v apt_a to_o be_v lead_v into_o by_o this_o doctrine_n be_v this_o they_o do_v pretend_v that_o after_o god_n have_v thus_o new_o create_v a_o soul_n which_o they_o say_v come_v from_o his_o hand_n fresh_a pure_a and_o undefiled_a she_o poor_a soul_n be_v put_v or_o cast_v into_o the_o new_o generate_v body_n for_o which_o she_o be_v make_v the_o body_n infect_v and_o defile_v with_o original_a sin_n derive_v from_o adam_n she_o be_v there_o present_o infect_v with_o this_o contagious_a disease_n and_o soon_o become_v immerse_v in_o it_o a_o thing_n which_o this_o young_a soul_n can_v neither_o resist_v nor_o help_n and_o there_o the_o much_o to_o be_v pity_v soul_n say_v they_o be_v keep_v as_o in_o a_o cage_n or_o prison_n or_o like_o a_o man_n fall_v into_o a_o deep_a pit_n out_o of_o which_o he_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n get_v and_o then_o this_o soul_n can_v know_v no_o more_o than_o what_o it_o learn_v from_o the_o sense_n and_o other_o bodily_a assistance_n as_o one_o in_o a_o pit_n see_v no_o more_o of_o light_n than_o that_o which_o come_v in_o at_o the_o top_n of_o it_o and_o thus_o this_o young_a pure_a and_o innocent_a soul_n shall_v be_v use_v by_o a_o merciful_a creator_n with_o a_o overgreat_a and_o very_o deplorable_a and_o unreasonable_a and_o most_o unlikely_a measure_n of_o cruelty_n and_o rigour_n that_o god_n shall_v so_o use_v a_o innocent_a soul_n by_o himself_o new_o create_v there_o be_v neither_o sense_n nor_o reason_n for_o man_n to_o believe_v nor_o be_v there_o a_o word_n or_o text_n in_o scripture_n from_o whence_o it_o can_v be_v derive_v and_o the_o whole_a progress_n seem_v so_o incongruous_a and_o absurd_a as_o be_v right_o and_o impartial_o survey_v may_v reasonable_o create_v wonder_n in_o those_o who_o shall_v peruse_v the_o maintainer_n of_o immateriality_n upon_o this_o point_n or_o subject_n that_o they_o can_v believe_v what_o they_o have_v write_v or_o can_v write_v such_o gross_a thing_n and_o put_v they_o into_o man_n hand_n to_o read_v if_o themselves_o have_v not_o believe_v they_o it_o seem_v the_o writer_n rather_o do_v believe_v they_o lead_v thereto_o by_o the_o prejudices_fw-la and_o common_a reception_n of_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o immateriality_n of_o soul_n which_o they_o believe_v may_v best_o be_v defend_v by_o such_o invention_n as_o these_o and_o to_o add_v
yet_o another_o instance_n in_o this_o kind_a it_o may_v be_v remember_v that_o upon_o this_o dispute_v it_o have_v be_v say_v a_o material_a soul_n in_o man_n can_v not_o so_o act_v in_o his_o sense_n affection_n phantasy_n and_o memory_n as_o we_o find_v to_o be_v do_v and_o therefore_o this_o soul_n must_v needs_o be_v immaterial_a to_o this_o it_o be_v reply_v that_o all_o these_o faculty_n be_v act_v by_o a_o material_a soul_n in_o some_o beast_n and_o to_o as_o great_a degree_n of_o perfection_n as_o they_o be_v in_o some_o men._n press_a with_o this_o replication_n four_o of_o our_o author_n who_o handle_v this_o point_n divide_v themselves_o and_o two_o of_o they_o go_v one_o way_n and_z two_o another_z direct_o contrary_a each_o party_n to_o the_o other_o for_o dr._n more_o and_o mr._n baxter_n do_v agree_v the_o force_n of_o the_o replication_n and_o confess_v that_o the_o beast_n be_v act_v in_o all_o these_o faculty_n by_o their_o soul_n but_o that_o those_o soul_n be_v such_o as_o have_v degree_n of_o rationality_n in_o they_o and_o do_v subsist_v after_o the_o beast_n death_n and_o do_v not_o die_v together_o with_o the_o beast_n as_o solomon_n and_o the_o world_n sine_fw-la he_o have_v imagine_v the_o other_o two_o viz._n des_n cartes_n and_o sir_n k._n digby_n fly_v to_o another_o extreme_a and_o say_v that_o beast_n be_v so_o far_o from_o have_v such_o soul_n or_o any_o degree_n of_o rationality_n as_o that_o themselves_o do_v not_o know_v why_o or_o what_o they_o do_v nor_o that_o they_o do_v any_o thing_n nor_o that_o they_o be_v voluntary_a agent_n or_o have_v any_o design_n in_o or_o knowledge_n of_o what_o they_o do_v but_o they_o act_n like_o machine_n or_o motion_n frame_v by_o art_n and_o be_v act_v by_o heat_n and_o cold_a rarity_n or_o density_n a_o turgency_n of_o their_o blood_n and_o humour_n and_o a_o prick_a and_o promptitude_n in_o their_o body_n and_o member_n to_o action_n but_o that_o they_o have_v neither_o affection_n knowledge_n fantasy_n memory_n or_o the_o like_a nor_o knowledge_n nor_o will_v in_o any_o thing_n that_o they_o do_v of_o these_o two_o pretence_n it_o seem_v the_o former_a may_v pass_v better_o than_o the_o latter_a but_o both_o of_o they_o appear_v so_o incongruous_a and_o unsuitable_a to_o nature_n to_o reason_n and_o to_o expression_n of_o scripture_n as_o they_o just_o fall_v under_o a_o suspicion_n of_o absurdity_n and_o how_o well_o they_o deserve_v to_o come_v under_o that_o denomination_n shall_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o indifferent_a person_n but_o clear_v it_o be_v that_o these_o proposal_n or_o pretence_n be_v devise_v and_o be_v maintain_v in_o subserviency_n to_o the_o immateriality_n of_o soul_n and_o the_o support_v of_o that_o opinion_n only_o and_o serve_v to_o no_o other_o use_v intent_n or_o purpose_n whatsoever_o the_o inconvenience_n arise_v from_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n immateriality_n may_v be_v divers_a as_o from_o the_o allowance_n of_o one_o mistake_a principle_n for_o a_o truth_n many_o fallacy_n do_v thence_o grow_v both_o quick_o and_o strong_o from_o the_o opinion_n of_o this_o separate_a subsistence_n in_o saul_n spring_v his_o go_v to_o a_o witch_n that_o so_o he_o may_v come_v to_o speak_v with_o and_o inquire_v of_o samuel_n and_o the_o devil_n appear_v fortify_v saul_n in_o this_o opinion_n by_o his_o circumvent_a question_n viz._n why_o have_v thou_o disquiet_v i_o to_o bring_v i_o up_o intimate_v thereby_o himself_o to_o be_v the_o true_a soul_n of_o samuel_n subsist_v in_o a_o separate_a estate_n and_o this_o opinion_n be_v the_o only_a foundation_n and_o support_v of_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n of_o prayer_n for_o soul_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n which_o can_v have_v no_o common_a sense_n in_o they_o if_o soul_n do_v not_o subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v wonderful_a to_o consider_v what_o a_o force_n and_o strength_n there_o be_v in_o a_o long-fostered_n opinion_n and_o custom_n so_o that_o even_o though_o man_n be_v convince_v of_o a_o soul_n materiality_n and_o extinguish_v with_o the_o death_n of_o the_o man_n yet_o it_o may_v not_o be_v certain_a that_o all_o will_v be_v draw_v from_o those_o long-believed_n and_o practise_v vanity_n and_o yet_o those_o obstinate_a retainer_n of_o their_o old_a custom_n must_v natural_o and_o sure_o be_v convince_v of_o all_o and_o be_v judge_v of_o all_o other_o who_o do_v apparent_o perceive_v the_o error_n of_o that_o practice_n from_o the_o original_a of_o self-subsisting_a soul_n arise_v the_o opinion_n of_o soul_n walk_v as_o it_o be_v call_v and_o infest_v house_n and_o place_n in_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n which_o in_o the_o more_o dark_a popish_a time_n be_v report_v to_o have_v be_v very_o usual_a and_o even_o common_a but_o of_o late_a time_n have_v lose_v their_o credit_n very_o much_o and_o be_v now_o rare_o speak_v of_o and_o little_o believe_v and_o whatever_o be_v true_a concern_v they_o may_v be_v reasonable_o impute_v to_o the_o grand_a impostor_n and_o his_o subservient_fw-fr spirit_n seek_v to_o deceive_v subvert_v and_o devour_v these_o may_v have_v act_v the_o part_n of_o soul_n as_o the_o witch_n samuel_n do_v that_o of_o the_o prophet_n or_o as_o the_o late_a one_o do_v of_o the_o robin_n goodfellow_n or_o the_o fairy_n in_o dark_a time_n and_o so_o the_o heathen_n hold_v a_o separately_z subsist_v soul_n have_v their_o penates_n their_o genii_n and_o lemures_n and_o their_o separate_a soul_n appear_v upon_o occasion_n and_o sometime_o help_v in_o distress_n also_o some_o dream_n to_o such_o purpose_n be_v record_v in_o history_n of_o primitive_a christian_a time_n but_o they_o be_v only_a dream_n and_o for_o such_o we_o pass_v all_o appearance_n or_o act_n of_o soul_n depart_v viz._n either_o for_o dream_n or_o the_o act_n and_o agency_n of_o spirit_n more_o often_o of_o the_o bad_a but_o many_o time_n of_o the_o good_a spirit_n also_o of_o the_o one_o sort_n to_o deceive_v and_o oppress_v of_o the_o other_o sort_n to_o instruct_v and_o protect_v as_o be_v do_v to_o the_o apostle_n imprison_v and_o to_o peter_n in_o paricular_a another_o inconvenience_n may_v be_v add_v viz._n a_o practice_n of_o divers_a protestant_a preacher_n who_o persuade_v their_o trade_n auditor_n to_o drive_v a_o christian_a trade_n as_o the_o most_o gainful_a mart_n and_o bargain_n and_o to_o follow_v christ_n for_o the_o loaf_n and_o profit_n that_o may_v be_v expect_v by_o his_o faith_n and_o service_n for_o beloved_n say_v they_o what_o shall_v he_o profit_v who_o gain_v the_o whole_a world_n and_o lose_v his_o own_o soul_n viz._n himself_o soul_n and_o body_n true_a well_o then_o say_v they_o follow_v our_o direction_n and_o though_o twenty_o per_fw-la cent._n be_v fair_a profit_n and_o to_o have_v cent._n per_fw-la cent._n man_n will_v venture_v themselves_o and_o what_o they_o have_v to_o the_o indies_n you_o shall_v have_v by_o our_o direction_n a_o far_o great_a profit_n and_o a_o more_o gainful_a bargain_n your_o precious_a soul_n shall_v from_o your_o bed_n of_o death_n be_v transport_v by_o angel_n into_o abraham_n be_v bofom_n to_o a_o state_n of_o happiness_n and_o eternity_n and_o for_o this_o you_o have_v the_o warrant_n of_o god_n word_n which_o can_v deceive_v any_o who_o confide_v and_o rely_v upon_o it_o this_o mode_n of_o direction_n may_v have_v a_o twofold_n inconvenience_n first_o it_o may_v not_o be_v true_a that_o man_n soul_n go_v to_o heaven_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o man_n death_n nor_o at_o all_o without_o the_o body_n second_o it_o seem_v to_o make_v man_n service_n to_o god_n mercenary_a principal_o induce_v by_o a_o desire_n of_o gain_n and_o reward_n even_o build_v upon_o that_o foundation_n quicken_v and_o support_v by_o that_o consideration_n a_o inducement_n sordid_a and_o mechanical_a and_o of_o force_n primely_a if_o not_o only_o with_o such_o people_n it_o seem_v a_o alloy_n of_o base_a metal_n put_v to_o the_o gold_n of_o a_o pure_a christian_a profession_n that_o god_n be_v a_o rewarder_n of_o all_o who_o serve_v he_o be_v a_o scriptural_a rational_a and_o natural_a truth_n but_o that_o service_n level_v at_o the_o reward_n and_o do_v only_o or_o chief_o for_o the_o reward_n sake_n be_v acceptable_a to_o he_o there_o may_v be_v good_a reason_n to_o deny_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o job_n case_n large_o report_v to_o we_o the_o devil_n accuse_v he_o of_o this_o enormity_n say_v he_o do_v job_n serve_v god_n for_o nought_o nay_o thou_o have_v bribe_v he_o to_o it_o by_o thy_o blessing_n intend_v he_o will_v serve_v i_o if_o i_o will_v and_o be_v able_a so_o to_o reward_v he_o it_o cost_v job_n a_o most_o severe_a trial_n to_o wipe_v off_o this_o aspersion_n and_o god_n be_v please_v he_o shall_v undergo_v it_o
to_o that_o intent_n and_o give_v he_o the_o victory_n in_o it_o he_o will_v not_o have_v his_o servant_n work_v like_o hireling_n the_o eye_n of_o who_o mind_n be_v level_v at_o and_o fix_v upon_o their_o wage_n nor_o will_v suffer_v that_o accusation_n to_o be_v believe_v or_o stand_v fix_v as_o a_o calumny_n upon_o they_o they_o shall_v have_v reward_n become_v the_o nobleness_n and_o grandeur_n of_o their_o master_n but_o for_o man_n to_o be_v move_v and_o direct_v to_o serve_v god_n for_o reward_n of_o any_o sort_n or_o value_v whatsoever_o seem_v debasement_n to_o the_o profession_n and_o practice_n of_o christianity_n and_o we_o leave_v it_o as_o a_o inconveniency_n draw_v from_o or_o very_o much_o improve_v by_o the_o conceit_n that_o man_n precious_a soul_n have_v a_o subsistence_n in_o a_o separate_a state_n from_o their_o body_n and_o that_o upon_o their_o separation_n they_o pass_v to_o heaven_n immediate_o hence_o we_o pass_v and_o come_v to_o show_v how_o the_o opinion_n of_o a_o soul_n materiality_n do_v serve_v to_o the_o solve_v of_o such_o difficulty_n as_o be_v raise_v by_o the_o belief_n of_o a_o soul_n be_v separate_v subsistence_n and_o first_o if_o the_o soul_n be_v material_a it_o take_v away_o all_o ground_n of_o question_v its_o be_v one_o or_o many_o since_o be_v generate_v and_o extinguish_v with_o the_o body_n as_o the_o constituent_a form_n of_o the_o man_n it_o can_v be_v no_o more_o many_o than_o the_o body_n or_o the_o person_n be_v so_o 2._o the_o tenet_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v be_v generate_v or_o propagate_v answer_n or_o silence_n all_o the_o difficulty_n raise_v a_o parte_fw-la ante_fw-la concern_v the_o soul_n touch_v its_o original_a or_o derivation_n and_o there_o can_v be_v neither_o need_n of_o nor_o truth_n in_o the_o pre-existence_n or_o continual_a new_a creation_n of_o soul_n 3._o it_o remove_v the_o query_n how_o soul_n and_o body_n come_v to_o be_v unite_v 4._o it_o give_v a_o clear_a account_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v contaminate_v with_o original_a sin_n as_o well_o and_o as_o much_o as_o the_o body_n be_v so_o next_o for_o the_o soul_n be_v reside_v in_o the_o body_n and_o act_v in_o it_o the_o soul_n be_v material_a possess_v the_o whole_a and_o reside_v sparsim_fw-la in_o every_o member_n and_o small_a parcel_n of_o it_o the_o glow_a and_o inflame_a blood_n carry_v the_o vigour_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o flame_n of_o life_n to_o every_o least_o parcel_n of_o the_o body_n and_o thereby_o be_v every_o such_o part_n enliven_v and_o act_v according_a to_o its_o capacity_n and_o the_o intent_n for_o which_o it_o be_v make_v whence_o it_o be_v neither_o all_o in_o every_o place_n nor_o all_o in_o any_o place_n but_o possess_v the_o whole_a body_n and_o supply_n and_o act_n every_o member_n and_o parcel_n as_o have_v be_v before_o describe_v and_o thence_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n materiality_n remove_v all_o difficulty_n concern_v the_o soul_n a_o parte_fw-la post_fw-la viz._n the_o question_n whither_o it_o go_v and_o what_o become_v of_o it_o and_o what_o it_o do_v or_o can_v do_v or_o suffer_v after_o its_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n materiality_n do_v also_o deliver_v from_o all_o the_o absurdity_n beforenamed_n for_o then_o there_o can_v be_v no_o need_n for_o or_o a_o pretence_n of_o a_o new_a creation_n of_o soul_n which_o grow_v out_o of_o nature_n and_o generation_n nor_o will_v there_o be_v any_o need_n of_o use_v young_a innocent_a soul_n with_o so_o great_a and_o unreasonable_a rigour_n or_o make_v their_o body_n the_o cage_n or_o prison_n of_o they_o nor_o will_v there_o be_v any_o need_n of_o ascribe_v to_o beast_n pre-existent_a and_o separately_z subsist_v soul_n nor_o for_o the_o deprive_v they_o of_o sense_n memory_n affection_n and_o knowledge_n which_o natural_o and_o evident_o they_o have_v and_o so_o known_o as_o it_o seem_v absurd_a to_o aver_v the_o contrary_n but_o than_o it_o may_v be_v say_v this_o will_v make_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n and_o equal_a expectation_n the_o first_o of_o these_o we_o grant_v but_o the_o second_o we_o deny_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n we_o grant_v as_o well_o as_o they_o be_v in_o their_o body_n the_o same_o sort_n of_o flesh_n bones_o blood_n breath_n spirit_n urine_n humour_n and_o life_n and_o the_o same_o sort_n of_o soul_n or_o live_v flame_n supporting_z and_o act_v in_o every_o part_n and_o member_n of_o their_o body_n but_o not_o of_o equal_a expectation_n and_o yet_o the_o difference_n arise_v not_o from_o nature_n but_o from_o the_o declare_a disposal_n and_o appointment_n of_o god_n who_o have_v appoint_v a_o day_n in_o which_o he_o will_v judge_v the_o world_n in_o righteousness_n by_o that_o man_n who_o he_o have_v ordain_v whereof_o be_n have_v give_v assurance_n unto_o all_o man_n in_o that_o he_o have_v raise_v he_o from_o the_o dead_a this_o appointment_n of_o god_n that_o man_n shall_v be_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a and_o judge_v and_o reward_v according_a to_o their_o work_n and_o their_o life_n lead_v here_o upon_o earth_n be_v the_o cause_n and_o original_a of_o that_o difference_n which_o shall_v be_v between_o the_o future_a state_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n this_o resurrection_n be_v evident_o declare_v to_o be_v design_v for_o man_n without_o mention_n of_o beast_n and_o therefore_o we_o may_v say_v and_o not_o for_o beast_n one_o sort_n shall_v rise_v to_o give_v account_n and_o receive_v recompense_n for_o their_o work_n and_o the_o other_o not_o and_o this_o be_v the_o ground_n for_o different_a expectation_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n as_o well_o as_o it_o answer_v the_o argument_n for_o a_o separate_a state_n of_o soul_n draw_v from_o the_o accept_a rule_n of_o moral_a congruity_n among_o men._n hence_o be_v the_o reward_n of_o a_o true_a christian_a profession_n derive_v and_o hence_o may_v all_o argument_n for_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n be_v better_a answer_v upon_o the_o principle_n of_o christian_a religion_n than_o they_o can_v be_v from_o reason_n nature_n or_o the_o principle_n of_o any_o other_o religion_n whatsoever_o we_o go_v on_o to_o consider_v how_o the_o inconvenience_n derive_v from_o the_o opinion_n of_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n may_v be_v remove_v or_o help_v by_o the_o acceptance_n of_o the_o soul_n materiality_n and_o if_o so_o it_o be_v and_o therefore_o extinguish_v by_o death_n of_o the_o man_n man_n will_v not_o attempt_v upon_o utter_a impossibility_n viz._n to_o raise_v or_o consult_v the_o spirit_n of_o dead_a man_n when_o they_o know_v that_o in_o nature_n there_o be_v no_o such_o spirit_n and_o for_o purgatory_n and_o prayer_n to_o the_o dead_a and_o for_o the_o dead_a remove_v but_o the_o opinion_n of_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n and_o change_v it_o for_o the_o materiality_n and_o extinguishment_n of_o they_o and_o this_o change_n will_v present_o remove_v purgatory_n as_o useless_a and_o to_o no_o purpose_n because_o there_o will_v be_v nothing_o in_o the_o world_n for_o it_o to_o work_v upon_o all_o its_o pretence_n be_v for_o the_o purge_v of_o separate_a soul_n and_o if_o real_o there_o be_v no_o such_o in_o the_o world_n then_o can_v there_o be_v no_o use_n no_o more_o than_o there_o be_v a_o real_a be_v of_o purgatory_n then_o for_o prayer_n to_o the_o dead_a who_o in_o life_n be_v holy_a person_n or_o saint_n if_o their_o soul_n be_v material_a and_o in_o death_n extinguish_v what_o can_v there_o be_v lest_o for_o addressing_z of_o prayer_n unto_o but_o only_o man_n own_o fantasy_n and_o imagination_n and_o ancient_a practice_n and_o custom_n which_o have_v a_o very_a strong_a operation_n upon_o man_n opinion_n and_o yet_o hardly_o so_o potent_a as_o to_o justify_v to_o man_n ordinary_a reason_n the_o addressing_z of_o prayer_n to_o person_n who_o they_o be_v convince_v have_v utter_o no_o subsistence_n at_o all_o and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a will_v upon_o the_o same_o account_v become_v as_o needless_a and_o unsuccessful_a as_o the_o former_a for_o if_o there_o be_v no_o soul_n to_o pray_v out_o of_o purgatory_n nor_o any_o thing_n in_o rerum_fw-la natura_fw-la for_o which_o prayer_n can_v be_v apply_v it_o must_v appear_v utter_o against_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n for_o man_n to_o pray_v for_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o or_o for_o nothing_o and_o it_o seem_v if_o man_n be_v once_o so_o persuade_v they_o will_v never_o practice_v or_o use_v such_o unreasonable_a ceremony_n in_o any_o time_n to_o come_v as_o for_o the_o conceit_n of_o soul_n appear_v or_o walk_v after_o death_n of_o the_o person_n if_o man_n can_v bring_v themselves_o to_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v no_o separately_z subsist_v soul_n in_o the_o world_n they_o
but_o a_o trust_n in_o god_n support_v all_o it_o seem_v he_o know_v of_o no_o revelation_n primitive_a or_o modern_a that_o can_v give_v satisfaction_n in_o that_o point_n page_n 372._o say_v god_n do_v his_o own_o work_n in_o a_o causal_n order_n one_o work_n prepare_v for_o another_o and_o he_o make_v variety_n of_o capacity_n which_o occasion_n variety_n of_o gift_n and_o of_o reception_n and_o he_o use_v to_o give_v every_o one_o that_o unto_o which_o he_o have_v bring_v he_o into_o a_o next_o capacity_n for_o the_o reception_n of_o and_o grant_v it_o be_v that_o all_o be_v act_v by_o energy_n from_o god_n and_o his_o spirit_n but_o say_v i_o as_o he_o also_o by_o give_v capacity_n and_o advance_v they_o to_o degree_n of_o perfection_n in_o a_o ordinary_a and_o natural_a course_n produce_v effect_n from_o their_o natural_a and_o proper_a cause_n and_o that_o when_o he_o go_v beyond_o this_o course_n or_o out_o of_o this_o way_n the_o proceed_v be_v extraordinary_a supernatural_a miraculous_a such_o as_o we_o have_v no_o warrant_n to_o expect_v or_o depend_v upon_o in_o the_o ordinary_a course_n of_o our_o conduct_n true_a it_o be_v god_n arm_n be_v not_o shorten_v and_o therefore_o in_o all_o case_n of_o great_a exigency_n we_o know_v he_o can_v work_v by_o natural_a cause_n beyond_o man_n expectation_n or_o by_o miracle_n at_o his_o own_o pleasure_n we_o read_v of_o such_o procedure_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n since_o which_o the_o sign_n and_o wonder_n be_v cease_v and_o so_o the_o perceptible_a act_n of_o god_n spirit_n ordinary_o and_o it_o seem_v we_o be_v not_o any_o more_o reasonable_o or_o warrantable_o to_o expect_v they_o or_o to_o depend_v upon_o they_o but_o to_o wait_v upon_o god_n ordinary_a dispensation_n in_o his_o ordinance_n hear_v read_v pray_v practise_v live_v and_o die_v in_o he_o to_o he_o and_o if_o need_v be_v for_o he_o so_o as_o live_v we_o may_v repose_v upon_o he_o and_o die_v we_o may_v rest_v in_o he_o 1_o joh_n 2.28_o so_o as_o in_o all_o condition_n be_v abide_v in_o he_o that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v we_o may_v have_v confidence_n and_o not_o be_v ashamed_a before_o he_o at_o his_o come_v and_o this_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o our_o labour_n and_o conflict_n in_o this_o world_n that_o we_o may_v have_v the_o hope_n and_o courage_n at_o our_o awake_v to_o come_v before_o he_o with_o confidence_n and_o without_o be_v ashamed_a in_o his_o presence_n pag._n 374._o say_v we_o must_v not_o have_v slight_a thought_n of_o the_o office_n and_o work_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n on_o soul_n and_o our_o necessity_n of_o it_o but_o must_v beg_v and_o wait_v for_o the_o spirit_n be_v special_a help_n that_o spirit_n be_v not_o impotent_a or_o inexorable_a he_o have_v appoint_v we_o mean_n for_o so_o high_a a_o state_n and_o he_o appoint_v no_o mean_n in_o vain_a page_n 375._o say_v let_v thy_o dependence_n on_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o give_v from_o christ_n be_v as_o serious_a and_o constant_a to_o thou_o as_o the_o dependence_n of_o the_o eye_n be_v upon_o the_o light_n beg_v hard_o for_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o glad_o entertain_v it_o all_o these_o expression_n of_o our_o author_n seem_v to_o intend_v some_o eminent_a and_o perceptible_a motion_n or_o act_n of_o god_n spirit_n if_o so_o he_o do_v there_o be_v divers_a testimony_n in_o this_o book_n which_o show_n he_o do_v not_o attain_v unto_o they_o we_o have_v show_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v a_o miracle_n common_a in_o primitive_a time_n of_o the_o church_n but_o cease_v by_o degree_n until_o no_o sign_n of_o it_o be_v leave_v but_o the_o fruit_n the_o extraordinary_a appearance_n be_v fail_v long_o since_o and_o the_o like_a effect_n do_v not_o now_o show_v themselves_o where_o the_o spirit_n be_v it_o work_v and_o if_o it_o be_v present_a in_o a_o extraordinary_a and_o miraculous_a manner_n it_o will_v produce_v suitable_a effect_n as_o it_o do_v in_o those_o primitive_a time_n and_o where_o such_o do_v not_o appear_v such_o pretence_n be_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v if_o our_o author_n intend_v the_o ordinary_a gift_n and_o grace_n of_o god_n spirit_n work_v in_o we_o to_o will_v and_o to_o do_v what_o god_n have_v appoint_v we_o in_o his_o holy_a word_n by_o illumination_n rectification_n melioration_n and_o direction_n of_o our_o natural_a faculty_n power_n and_o capacity_n all_o his_o exhortation_n may_v pass_v for_o good_a and_o man_n may_v pray_v in_o faith_n for_o such_o assistance_n and_o grace_n and_o may_v likely_o find_v a_o good_a return_n upon_o they_o our_o author_n say_v no_o more_o upon_o this_o point_n and_o we_o shall_v therefore_o follow_v it_o no_o far_o but_o return_v with_o he_o to_o our_o first_o design_n page_n 380._o he_o say_v the_o sensible_a soul_n of_o brute_n be_v substance_n and_o therefore_o not_o animate_v at_o their_o death_n god_n tell_v we_o not_o what_o he_o do_v with_o they_o after_o death_n and_o it_o be_v likely_a they_o be_v after_o death_n in_o a_o state_n still_o of_o service_n unto_o man_n but_o how_o we_o know_v not_o it_o seem_v the_o same_o scruple_n which_o trouble_v he_o at_o the_o beginning_n of_o his_o book_n have_v stick_v to_o he_o all_o along_o and_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o it_o viz._n how_o to_o make_v a_o real_a and_o clear_a difference_n between_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n he_o do_v constant_o acknowledge_v a_o great_a assimilation_n of_o the_o one_o of_o they_o to_o the_o other_o and_o show_v a_o great_a inclination_n to_o raise_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o brute_n above_o that_o which_o ordinary_a opinion_n have_v allow_v they_o to_o the_o intent_n that_o a_o separately_z subsist_v soul_n of_o man_n may_v the_o more_o easy_o pass_v and_o be_v assent_v unto_o or_o with_o few_o difficulty_n and_o exception_n and_o to_o this_o i_o say_v that_o he_o labour_v in_o vain_a to_o persuade_v that_o soul_n of_o beast_n be_v self-subsistent_a it_o seem_v a_o fancy_n either_o derive_v from_o dr._n more_o or_o out_o of_o his_o own_o brain_n he_o do_v not_o allege_v a_o revelation_n of_o the_o spirit_n for_o it_o and_o if_o he_o have_v such_o allegation_n can_v not_o support_v that_o opinion_n we_o say_v that_o soul_n of_o brute_n be_v material_a spirit_n live_v and_o act_v in_o their_o blood_n and_o humour_n and_o prey_v upon_o they_o as_o their_o natural_a support_n and_o nourishment_n inflame_v by_o the_o continual_a fanning_n of_o their_o breath_n and_o when_o for_o want_v of_o breath_n or_o other_o nourishment_n the_o flame_n of_o those_o natural_a spirit_n be_v total_o extinguish_v or_o that_o by_o other_o violence_n such_o total_a extinguishment_n happen_v the_o beast_n die_v and_o these_o natural_a or_o vital_a spirit_n cease_v to_o work_v and_o be_v and_o can_v no_o more_o revive_v than_o a_o fire_n clean_o go_v out_o or_o put_v out_o can_v rekindle_v itself_o without_o fresh_a fire_n apply_v to_o that_o purpose_n and_o for_o the_o beast_n we_o have_v no_o notice_n or_o proof_n that_o ever_o such_o a_o reviver_n or_o rekindle_n shall_v be_v give_v they_o but_o concern_v man_n we_o have_v very_o clear_a undoubted_a and_o undeniable_a revelation_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o resurrection_n or_o a_o reviver_n of_o they_o heb._n 9.27_o it_o be_v appoint_v unto_o man_n once_o to_o die_v but_o after_o this_o the_o judgement_n and_o chap._n 11.35_o torment_n be_v endure_v not_o accept_v deliverance_n that_o they_o may_v obtain_v a_o better_a resurrection_n for_o there_o will_v be_v a_o better_a and_o a_o worse_o both_o of_o the_o just_a and_o of_o the_o unjust_a and_o then_o shall_v christ_n sit_v upon_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o glory_n distribute_v crown_n to_o his_o brave_a soldier_n the_o martyr_n lay_v up_o for_o they_o against_o that_o day_n and_o award_v other_o reward_n and_o glory_n to_o his_o faithful_a servant_n and_o pass_v a_o dreadful_a sentence_n upon_o his_o enemy_n and_o special_o deserter_n taker_n and_o breaker_n of_o holy_a vow_n and_o covenant_n of_o fidelity_n in_o his_o service_n for_o that_o they_o crucify_v the_o son_n of_o god_n afresh_o and_o put_v he_o to_o a_o open_a shame_n from_o such_o a_o resurrection_n good_a lord_n deliver_v we_o and_o rather_o may_v the_o mountain_n fall_v upon_o we_o and_o the_o hill_n cover_v we_o that_o we_o may_v never_o see_v the_o frown_n of_o goodness_n and_o love_n reject_v all_o future_a address_n and_o put_v we_o over_o to_o the_o master_n and_o company_n which_o live_v we_o choose_v and_o prefer_v before_o his_o greatness_n and_o glory_n his_o goodness_n and_o love_n testify_v by_o his_o suffering_n for_o we_o but_o live_v people_n have_v yet_o time_n to_o prevent_v such_o heavy_a consequence_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o god_n give_v we_o all_o grace_n hearty_o to_o
and_o keep_v glow_v in_o man_n and_o beast_n none_o of_o which_o can_v continue_v live_v without_o it_o some_o have_v live_v a_o long_a time_n without_o food_n in_o great_a distemper_n or_o malady_n but_o breath_n fail_v or_o be_v stop_v for_o some_o sew_v moment_n the_o flame_n of_o life_n be_v thereby_o suffocate_v and_o extinguish_v and_o that_o extinguishment_n be_v death_n and_o nothing_o can_v then_o restore_v this_o flame_n once_o total_o extinguish_v in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o body_n but_o such_o a_o animate_v breath_n to_o enkindle_v it_o not_o to_o be_v impart_v by_o any_o power_n let_v than_o divine_a which_o first_o breathe_v it_o into_o adam_n nostril_n this_o breath_n or_o spirit_n eccles_n 3._o solomon_n argue_v upon_o and_o say_v who_o know_v the_o spirit_n of_o a_o man_n that_o go_v upward_o and_o the_o spirit_n of_o a_o beast_n that_o go_v downward_o to_o the_o earth_n who_o know_v that_o there_o be_v that_o difference_n between_o they_o and_o if_o the_o one_o go_v no_o more_o upward_o than_o the_o other_o go_v downward_o to_o the_o earth_n it_o seem_v there_o shall_v be_v neither_o one_o nor_o other_o in_o the_o case_n for_o plain_a and_o agree_v it_o be_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o beast_n extinguish_v in_o death_n and_o therefore_o go_v no_o whither_o not_o downward_o to_o the_o earth_n and_o so_o for_o the_o man_n to_o i_o it_o seem_v his_o spirit_n also_o extinguish_v and_o go_v no_o whither_o therefore_o not_o upward_o so_o as_o solomon_n expression_n both_o in_o this_o text_n and_o that_o of_o chap._n 12._o seem_v deliver_v by_o he_o according_a to_o common_a opinion_n like_a moses_n gen._n 1.16_o concern_v god_n make_v two_o great_a light_n solomon_n chap._n 12._o be_v describe_v the_o degree_n and_o ceremony_n of_o people_n departure_n in_o death_n and_o conclude_v the_o body_n return_v to_o the_o earth_n whence_o it_o be_v and_o the_o spirit_n shall_v return_v unto_o god_n who_o give_v it_o moses_n have_v teach_v that_o god_n breathe_v into_o adam_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o when_o the_o man_n die_v it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n and_o perhaps_o may_v seem_v true_a to_o he_o that_o such_o animate_v breath_n or_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o to_o man_n at_o the_o first_o but_o there_o seem_v not_o reason_n enough_o to_o conceive_v that_o solomon_n intend_v by_o this_o short_a sentence_n to_o teach_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n after_o death_n of_o the_o body_n and_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o speak_v transcient_o and_o according_a to_o common_a opinion_n rather_o than_o with_o a_o intent_n to_o teach_v or_o establish_v that_o doctrine_n 2._o a_o second_o argument_n to_o prove_v that_o this_o text_n be_v not_o intend_v for_o a_o teach_v direction_n may_v be_v take_v from_o the_o generality_n of_o '_o its_o expression_n viz._n the_o spirit_n shall_v return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o it_o seem_v the_o spirit_n of_o man_n be_v a_o indefinite_a expression_n and_o aequipollent_a to_o a_o universal_a as_o if_o be_v have_v say_v all_o humane_a soul_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v they_o for_o all_o have_v a_o like_a dependence_n upon_o he_o the_o bad_a as_o well_o as_o the_o good_a numb_a 16.22_o moses_n call_v god_n the_o god_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o all_o flesh_n and_o dan._n 5.23_o he_o tell_v belshazzar_n the_o god_n in_o who_o hand_n thy_o breath_n be_v haft_n thou_o not_o glorify_v i_o suppose_v you_o will_v not_o deny_v that_o all_o spirit_n have_v a_o like_a dependence_n upon_o he_o and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o giver_n of_o they_o all_o alike_o to_o the_o bad_a as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o good_a whence_o by_o the_o word_n and_o sense_n of_o solomon_n text_n they_o shall_v all_o go_v alike_o to_o god_n the_o one_o as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o but_o this_o be_v disagreeable_a both_o to_o heathen_a christian_a mahometan_a and_o other_o religion_n the_o heathen_a send_v their_o better_a soul_n into_o elysium_n and_o their_o bad_a one_o before_o minos_n and_o other_o severe_a judge_n of_o hell_n to_o receive_v their_o sentence_n and_o so_o cato_n diverso_fw-la itinere_fw-la malos_fw-la à _fw-la bonis_fw-la they_o have_v several_a way_n to_o go_v and_o place_n for_o soul_n to_o go_v to_o common_o three_o viz._n heaven_n hell_n and_o a_o purgatorium_fw-la so_o have_v many_o of_o the_o heathen_a as_o the_o platonist_n so_o have_v at_o present_a the_o mahometan_n and_o the_o papist_n the_o reform_a church_n acknowledge_v but_o two_o place_n for_o soul_n after_o death_n viz._n heaven_n and_o hell_n and_o the_o general_n opinion_n among_o they_o be_v that_o all_o depart_v soul_n go_v immediate_o either_o to_o one_o of_o these_o place_n or_o to_o the_o other_o but_o that_o the_o number_n of_o bad_a soul_n go_v to_o place_n of_o torment_n do_v very_o much_o exceed_v those_o who_o go_v to_o god_n and_o heaven_n our_o lord_n show_v plain_o when_o he_o say_v the_o way_n be_v narrow_a and_o the_o gate_n straight_o that_o lead_v to_o life_n and_o few_o there_o be_v that_o find_v it_o but_o the_o other_o way_n and_o gate_n be_v broad_a and_o wide_a and_o many_o go_v in_o and_o into_o they_o viz._n all_o who_o do_v not_o hit_v the_o narrow_a way_n and_o strait_a gate_n so_o as_o those_o who_o go_v to_o the_o devil_n do_v very_o much_o exceed_v in_o number_n those_o who_o go_v to_o god_n according_a to_o their_o own_o opinion_n hence_o solomon_n text_n the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n or_o all_o humane_a spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v they_o can_v hold_v true_a in_o your_o own_o sense_n or_o separately_z subsist_v soul_n but_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o great_a mistake_n and_o very_o far_o out_o of_o the_o way_n a_o part_n of_o the_o academic_a school_n hold_v a_o opinion_n punctual_o agree_v with_o this_o text_n of_o solomon_n viz._n that_o all_o soul_n and_o particular_o the_o humane_a be_v spark_n and_o particle_n of_o god_n emane_v from_o he_o for_o the_o animation_n of_o his_o creature_n upon_o who_o death_n those_o soul_n return_v again_o to_o god_n and_o become_v unite_v to_o he_o as_o before_z and_o thus_o the_o spirit_n return_v precise_o to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o but_o thereby_o the_o individuation_n of_o such_o soul_n must_v needs_o be_v destroy_v as_o river_n after_o their_o fall_n into_o the_o sea_n or_o drop_v into_o a_o quantity_n of_o water_n though_o they_o be_v still_o water_n yet_o they_o be_v no_o more_o drop_n nor_o river_n so_o humane_a spirit_n thus_o return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v they_o shall_v be_v still_o spiritual_a in_o their_o be_v but_o be_v not_o soul_n separately_z subsist_v that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o mankind_n by_o far_o go_v into_o perdition_n i_o have_v no_o doubt_n and_o how_o then_o all_o soul_n or_o spirit_n give_v by_o god_n do_v return_n to_o he_o i_o be_o not_o yet_o able_a to_o understand_v but_o desire_v to_o receive_v your_o instruction_n thereupon_o 3._o a_o three_o argument_n in_o opposition_n to_o your_o proof_n by_o this_o text_n may_v be_v draw_v from_o other_o text_n of_o scripture_n import_v to_o the_o contrary_a of_o it_o solomon_n himself_o eccles_n 11.8_o just_a before_o your_o prove_v text_n say_v remember_v the_o day_n of_o darkness_n for_o they_o shall_v be_v many_o this_o thwart_v the_o separate_a soul_n go_v present_o to_o heaven_n for_o then_o the_o man_n will_v have_v no_o dark_a day_n at_o all_o job_n 14.12_o man_n lie_v down_o and_o rise_v not_o till_o the_o heaven_n be_v no_o more_o this_o say_v i_o can_v be_v intend_v of_o the_o body_n only_o for_o that_o be_v not_o the_o man_n but_o if_o there_o be_v a_o state_n in_o separation_n the_o soul_n must_v be_v the_o man_n nam_fw-la forma_fw-la that_fw-mi esse_fw-la rei_fw-la whence_o it_o seem_v that_o if_o the_o state_n of_o a_o separate_a good_a soul_n be_v such_o as_o be_v general_o suppose_v the_o man_n can_v proper_o be_v say_v to_o die_v at_o all_o solomon_n father_n psalm_n 49._o observe_v that_o even_o such_o among_o man_n as_o attain_v to_o honour_n have_v not_o so_o much_o understanding_n as_o to_o exempt_v they_o from_o be_v compare_v unto_o or_o be_v like_o the_o beast_n that_o perish_v viz._n in_o their_o natural_a state_n but_o god_n have_v give_v to_o man_n a_o full_a assurance_n of_o a_o resurrection_n which_o he_o have_v not_o give_v to_o the_o beast_n solomon_n eccles_n 3._o compare_v they_o in_o like_a manner_n jud._n 15.19_o samson_n ready_a to_o die_v for_o thirst_n god_n cleave_v a_o hollow_a place_n that_o be_v in_o the_o jawbone_n out_o of_o which_o water_n proceed_v and_o when_o he_o have_v drink_v his_o spirit_n come_v again_o and_o he_o revive_v so_o 1_o sam._n 30.11_o 12._o the_o servant_n of_o david_n find_v a_o egyptian_a in_o the_o field_n
humane_a power_n and_o faculty_n have_v do_v i_o say_v they_o be_v all_o act_v alike_o viz._n by_o the_o natural_a contexture_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o i_o thence_o infer_v that_o if_o the_o humane_a soul_n be_v intelligent_a she_o will_v not_o act_v these_o affection_n and_o passion_n with_o the_o force_n and_o violence_n with_o which_o ofttimes_o we_o find_v they_o to_o be_v act_v but_o will_v rather_o choose_v to_o act_v they_o moderate_o and_o no_o far_a than_o may_v stand_v with_o term_n of_o discretion_n and_o so_o as_o to_o restrain_v and_o keep_v they_o ever_o under_o power_n of_o her_o own_o government_n and_o regality_n and_o because_o she_o do_v not_o and_o i_o think_v can_v do_v this_o i_o conclude_v she_o seem_v to_o i_o not_o intelligent_a but_o material_a 6._o paragraph_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o father_n opinion_n concern_v the_o go_n of_o soul_n to_o heaven_n upon_o death_n of_o their_o body_n i_o undertake_v not_o to_o speak_v upon_o my_o own_o perusal_n of_o the_o father_n but_o as_o i_o find_v they_o cite_v by_o other_o writer_n i_o have_v from_o peter_n martyr_n quote_v to_o you_o irenaeus_n deny_v soul_n pass_v to_o god_n or_o heaven_n before_o the_o resurrection_n and_o there_o tertullian_n be_v quote_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n viz._n that_o heaven_n shall_v not_o be_v open_v till_o the_o resurrection_n dr._n willet_n in_o his_o synopsis_fw-la papismi_fw-la fol._n 402._o he_o say_v we_o confess_v most_o part_n of_o the_o father_n especial_o the_o late_a sort_n of_o they_o to_o have_v be_v in_o this_o error_n fol._n 403._o he_o say_v bellarmine_n cites_n 14_o father_n to_o this_o purpose_n nay_o and_o our_o lord_n joh._n 14.2_o 3._o say_v i_o go_v to_o prepare_v a_o place_n for_o you_o and_o i_o will_v come_v again_o and_o receive_v you_o unto_o myself_o that_o where_o i_o be_o there_o you_o may_v be_v also_o seem_v to_o infer_v a_o rest_n till_o christ_n second_o come_v as_o revel_v 14.13_o bless_a be_v the_o dead_a which_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n that_o they_o may_v rest_v from_o their_o labour_n and_o their_o work_n do_v follow_v they_o 1_o pet._n 4.13_o rejoice_v as_o be_v partaker_n of_o christ_n suffering_n that_o when_o his_o glory_n shall_v be_v reveal_v you_o may_v be_v also_o glad_a with_o exceed_v joy_n so_o 2_o pet._n 3.11_o see_v all_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o heaven_n about_o it_o shall_v be_v burn_v up_o what_o holy_a person_n ought_v you_o to_o be_v look_v for_o and_o haste_v to_o the_o day_n of_o god_n 1_o cor._n 4.5_o judge_v nothing_o before_o the_o time_n until_o the_o lord_n come_v who_o both_o will_v bring_v to_o light_v the_o hide_a thing_n of_o darkness_n and_o then_o shall_v every_o deserve_v man_n have_v praise_n of_o god_n 1_o cor._n 1._o verse_n 7_o 8._o wait_v for_o the_o come_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o you_o may_v be_v blameless_a in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n 1_o joh._n 2.28_o abide_v in_o he_o that_o when_o he_o appear_v you_o may_v have_v confidence_n and_o not_o be_v ashamed_a before_o he_o at_o his_o come_v chap._n 3.2_o we_o know_v not_o yet_o what_o we_o shall_v be_v but_o we_o know_v that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v we_o shall_v be_v like_o he_o joh._n 6._o our_o lord_n promise_v four_o time_n over_o to_o raise_v his_o servant_n up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n and_o he_o tell_v martha_n her_o brother_n shall_v rise_v again_o she_o answer_v i_o know_v he_o shall_v rise_v again_o at_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o last_o day_n all_o these_o place_n refer_v to_o and_o rest_n upon_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o last_o day_n or_o christ_n second_o come_v without_o take_v notice_n of_o any_o intermediate_n state_n nor_o do_v i_o meet_v with_o any_o scripture_n assert_v any_o intermediate_n state_n place_n or_o judgement_n between_o death_n and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o last_o day_n true_a it_o be_v that_o those_o who_o believe_v the_o subsistence_n of_o soul_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o their_o body_n be_v force_v to_o invent_v some_o place_n and_o mode_n of_o that_o subsistence_n whence_o heathen_a divine_n or_o poet_n frame_v their_o elysium_n and_o fortunate_a island_n their_o habitation_n of_o dis_n and_o tartarum_n and_o so_o have_v the_o mahometan_n do_v and_o so_o a_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n maintain_v their_o limbus_n patrum_fw-la &_o puerorum_fw-la purgatory_n &_o sinum_fw-la abrahae_fw-la from_o the_o parable_n of_o lazarus_n and_o place_n of_o other_o torture_n for_o wicked_a soul_n but_o without_o be_v able_a to_o make_v out_o or_o prove_v such_o place_n or_o such_o thing_n either_o from_o reason_n scripture_n or_o other_o solid_a and_o credible_a or_o faithful_a ocular_a testimony_n or_o relation_n whatsoever_o and_o if_o you_o know_v of_o any_o such_o proof_n of_o those_o or_o the_o like_a place_n i_o shall_v be_v very_o glad_a to_o receive_v the_o communication_n thereof_o from_o you_o you_o say_v the_o father_n do_v not_o think_v that_o soul_n go_v not_o to_o heaven_n before_o the_o resurrection_n you_o avoid_v say_v they_o do_v think_v soul_n go_v to_o heaven_n before_o that_o time_n i_o have_v name_v to_o you_o irenaeus_n and_o tertullian_n who_o think_v they_o go_v not_o to_o heaven_n before_o the_o resurrection_n and_o your_o own_o second_o paper_n parag._n 7._o say_v the_o father_n own_v a_o middle_a state_n which_o be_v neither_o heaven_n nor_o hell_n and_o that_o good_a soul_n be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o rest_n and_o happiness_n but_o not_o in_o heaven_n or_o the_o full_a fruition_n of_o it_o the_o father_n own_v a_o intermediate_n state_n for_o good_a soul_n between_o death_n and_o heaven_n our_o church_n or_o the_o great_a part_n of_o it_o say_v they_o go_v present_o upon_o death_n to_o heaven_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v a_o reason_n of_o this_o difference_n in_o opinion_n viz._n why_o we_o differ_v from_o the_o father_n in_o it_o to_o this_o you_o answer_v these_o opinion_n agree_v well_o enough_o this_o give_v i_o little_a satisfaction_n in_o the_o point_n viz._n your_o tell_v i_o they_o agree_v well_o enough_o because_o i_o see_v plain_o there_o be_v a_o wide_a difference_n between_o they_o and_o still_o i_o want_v a_o reason_n of_o that_o difference_n 7._o paragraph_n you_o have_v quote_v to_o i_o solomon_n say_v the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o as_o the_o strong_a text_n you_o can_v find_v for_o the_o soul_n be_v separate_a subsistence_n to_o that_o text_n as_o prove_v this_o point_n i_o send_v you_o three_o objection_n never_o propound_v to_o you_o nor_o answer_v by_o you_o before_o they_o appear_v to_o i_o very_o material_a and_o such_o as_o you_o will_v with_o great_a difficulty_n be_v able_a to_o make_v a_o reasonable_a and_o substantial_a answer_n unto_o and_o therefore_o i_o desire_v you_o to_o bestow_v a_o answer_n upon_o they_o instead_o of_o which_o you_o tell_v i_o you_o have_v say_v enough_o upon_o that_o text_n before_o approve_v by_o the_o learned_a of_o your_o town_n as_o a_o true_a and_o unanswerable_a explication_n of_o that_o text._n to_o this_o i_o reply_v those_o learned_a be_v man_n agree_v in_o judgement_n with_o yourself_o in_o our_o dispute_v point_n and_o apt_a to_o approve_v what_o be_v say_v by_o you_o in_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o but_o now_o if_o you_o please_v to_o communicate_v these_o objection_n to_o those_o person_n and_o make_v such_o answer_n to_o they_o as_o they_o shall_v approve_v it_o will_v oblige_v i_o much_o and_o add_v great_a strength_n to_o the_o force_n of_o your_o argument_n from_o that_o text_n which_o i_o think_v my_o objection_n do_v overthrow_n so_o long_o as_o they_o stand_v in_o force_n and_o remain_v unanswered_a and_o i_o allow_v you_o to_o think_v as_o the_o jebusite_n express_v 2_o sam._n 5.6_o they_o challenge_v david_n conceive_v as_o in_o the_o last_o clause_n of_o that_o verse_n 8._o paragraph_n you_o say_v you_o have_v late_o have_v occasion_n to_o consider_v a_o text_n of_o scripture_n which_o you_o think_v direct_o contradict_v and_o overthrow_v my_o opinion_n viz._n 2_o cor._n 5._o verse_n 6._o and_o 8._o know_v that_o whilst_o we_o be_v at_o home_n in_o the_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n and_o be_v willing_a therefore_o to_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n and_o i_o grant_v that_o these_o word_n absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n take_v single_o as_o recite_v in_o these_o two_o verse_n seem_v strong_o to_o import_v that_o a_o man_n have_v something_o which_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n may_v be_v present_a with_o the_o lord_n but_o it_o be_v a_o grant_v and_o well_o try_v and_o approve_a rule_n that_o for_o the_o understanding_n and_o sound_a exposition_n of_o
scripture_n the_o context_n be_v always_o well_o and_o thorough_o to_o be_v consider_v and_o all_o the_o part_n so_o be_v understand_v and_o construe_v as_o may_v make_v the_o several_a part_n and_o expression_n of_o it_o stand_v and_o agree_v together_o and_o with_o the_o true_a and_o sober_a rule_n of_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n to_o make_v such_o a_o exposition_n of_o these_o two_o verse_n and_o the_o word_n and_o import_v of_o they_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o the_o expounder_n of_o they_o shall_v begin_v from_o the_o next_o precede_v chapter_n viz._n chap._n 4.8_o there_o paul_n begin_v to_o recount_v his_o suffering_n verse_n 14._o but_o after_o all_o he_o who_o raise_v the_o lord_n jesus_n shall_v raise_v we_o up_o also_o by_o jesus_n and_o shall_v present_v we_o with_o you_o and_o therefore_o we_o must_v look_v aâ—_n thing_n not_o see_v and_o eternal_a in_o comparison_n of_o which_o the_o present_a affliction_n be_v but_o short_a and_o light_a chap._n 5.1_o etc._n etc._n for_o we_o know_v we_o have_v a_o building_n of_o god_n a_o house_n not_o make_v with_o hand_n eternal_a in_o the_o heaven_n desire_v to_o be_v clothe_v upon_o with_o our_o house_n if_o so_o be_v that_o be_v clothe_v we_o shall_v not_o be_v find_v naked_a for_o we_o do_v groan_n not_o for_o that_o we_o will_v be_v unclothe_v but_o clothe_v upon_o that_o mortality_n may_v be_v swallow_v up_o of_o life_n therefore_o we_o know_v that_o whilst_o we_o be_v at_o hone_o in_o the_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n and_o be_v willing_a rather_o to_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o to_o be_v present_a with_o the_o lord_n therefore_o we_o labour_v that_o whether_o present_a or_o absent_a we_o may_v be_v accept_v of_o he_o for_o we_o must_v all_o appear_v before_o the_o judgement_n seat_n of_o christ_n that_o every_o one_o may_v receive_v the_o thing_n do_v in_o his_o body_n according_a to_o what_o be_v have_v do_v whether_o it_o be_v good_a or_o bad_a to_o accord_v the_o word_n absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o context_n it_o seem_v we_o must_v take_v body_n in_o this_o place_n for_o the_o natural_a body_n as_o it_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o spiritual_a body_n expect_v at_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n second_o come_v those_o who_o be_v raise_v to_o happiness_n shall_v be_v raise_v spiritual_a body_n as_o 1_o cor._n 15.44_o and_o those_o who_o be_v alive_a at_o that_o time_n shall_v be_v change_v viz._n their_o natural_a body_n into_o spiritual_a body_n for_o flesh_n and_o blood_n can_v inherit_v the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n whilst_o therefore_o we_o be_v at_o home_n in_o the_o natural_a body_n we_o be_v and_o must_v be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n and_o do_v wish_v rather_o to_o be_v absent_a from_o this_o body_n viz._n have_v it_o change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a body_n that_o this_o mortal_n may_v put_v on_o immortality_n and_o death_n may_v not_o have_v power_n over_o we_o but_o be_v swallow_v up_o in_o that_o victory_n our_o text_n be_v parallel_v hereunto_o we_o know_v we_o have_v a_o house_n eternal_a in_o the_o heaven_n desire_v to_o be_v clothe_v upon_o with_o this_o house_n viz._n the_o spiritual_a body_n that_o mortality_n may_v be_v swallow_v up_o of_o life_n therefore_o he_o desire_v not_o to_o be_v unclothe_v not_o to_o die_v or_o put_v off_o this_o tabernacle_n but_o to_o be_v clothe_v upon_o to_o pass_v to_o life_n without_o pass_v the_o gate_n of_o death_n be_v change_v in_o a_o moment_n in_o the_o twinkle_n of_o a_o eye_n for_o till_o a_o resurrection_n or_o such_o a_o change_n we_o be_v like_a to_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n therefore_o he_o desire_v to_o be_v clothe_v upon_o with_o this_o house_n from_o heaven_n that_o he_o may_v not_o continue_v in_o the_o natural_a body_n and_o thereby_o absent_a from_o the_o lord_n he_o speak_v as_o if_o he_o may_v live_v to_o that_o time_n say_v we_o shall_v not_o all_o sleep_n but_o we_o shall_v all_o be_v change_v and_o of_o absence_n from_o the_o body_n by_o this_o change_n it_o seem_v st._n paul_n speak_v in_o my_o text_n which_o you_o have_v quote_v and_o not_o of_o any_o thing_n to_o be_v do_v or_o expect_v after_o death_n or_o betwixt_o that_o and_o the_o resurrection_n the_o whole_a tract_n recite_v seem_v to_o i_o intend_v for_o comfort_n in_o time_n of_o worldly_a affliction_n found_v upon_o the_o resurrection_n chap._n 4.14_o and_o terminate_v in_o it_o chap._n 5.10_o desire_v whether_o absent_a in_o the_o natural_a body_n or_o present_v in_o the_o spiritual_a to_o be_v accept_v by_o christ_n that_o we_o may_v come_v to_o that_o great_a audit_n with_o confidence_n as_o 1_o joh._n 2.28_o and_o not_o be_v ashamed_a before_o he_o at_o his_o come_n but_o may_v rejoice_v at_o it_o with_o joy_n unspeakable_a and_o full_a of_o glory_n that_o the_o wicked_a rise_n or_o find_v alive_a at_o christ_n come_v shall_v be_v so_o change_v or_o have_v spiritual_a body_n i_o do_v not_o find_v write_v and_o it_o seem_v as_o likely_a that_o they_o may_v still_o remain_v in_o their_o former_a state_n of_o nature_n sensible_a of_o what_o they_o suffer_v as_o in_o their_o first_o life_n the_o difficulty_n thereupon_o will_v be_v how_o they_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o dwell_v in_o everlasting_a burn_n without_o be_v consume_v but_o i_o pretend_v not_o to_o solve_v all_o difficulty_n but_o shall_v leave_v this_o to_o far_a consideration_n and_o conclude_v myself_o your_o oblige_a humble_a servant_n 10._o nou._n 93._o in_o a_o postscript_n to_o a_o letter_n from_o my_o opponent_n he_o say_v i_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n consent_n to_o the_o make_v any_o thing_n of_o my_o public_a but_o if_o they_o will_v serve_v you_o in_o private_a you_o may_v keep_v they_o by_o you_o dated_n nou._n 6.93_o and_o to_o my_o reply_n dated_n 10._o nou._n 93._o his_o answer_n be_v that_o he_o send_v back_o my_o paper_n without_o rejoyn_v to_o they_o foresee_v that_o the_o effect_n of_o his_o rejoynder_n will_v be_v but_o another_o answer_n from_o i_o and_o a_o fruitless_a trouble_n to_o we_o both_o he_o warn_v i_o to_o forbear_v publish_v my_o opinion_n as_o new_a singular_a dangerous_a and_o false_a and_o likely_a to_o produce_v great_a inconvenience_n to_o myself_o from_o the_o ill_a treatment_n i_o may_v find_v from_o other_o who_o if_o they_o think_v i_o considerable_a enough_o to_o be_v answer_v be_v likely_a to_o give_v i_o answer_n in_o term_n less_o civil_a than_o he_o have_v use_v towards_o i_o dated_n nou._n 21._o anno_fw-la 93._o and_o thus_o finish_v the_o intercourse_n betwixt_o i_o and_o my_o learned_a neighbour_n upon_o the_o point_n before_o dispute_v whilst_o i_o be_v employ_v upon_o this_o argument_n with_o my_o say_a neighbour_n there_o come_v to_o my_o hand_n a_o sermon_n of_o dr._n bentley_n treat_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_a and_o entitle_v matter_n and_o motion_n can_v think_v wherein_o he_o undertake_v or_o promise_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o humane_a soul_n be_v a_o immaterial_a intelligent_a spirit_n and_o because_o i_o think_v he_o fall_v short_a in_o his_o performance_n of_o that_o promise_n i_o make_v observation_n in_o nature_n of_o a_o refutation_n upon_o that_o sermon_n as_o far_o only_a as_o concern_v that_o point_n these_o observation_n i_o send_v to_o london_n as_o my_o opposer_n say_v he_o have_v notice_n with_o intent_n to_o have_v they_o print_v but_o hitherto_o a_o imprimatur_fw-la have_v not_o be_v obtain_v for_o they_o in_o they_o i_o press_v dr._n bentley_n to_o a_o better_a performance_n of_o that_o his_o promise_n than_o i_o think_v he_o have_v make_v in_o that_o sermon_n and_o do_v desire_v he_o to_o take_v that_o promise_n to_o heart_n and_o perform_v it_o to_o the_o uttermost_a of_o his_o power_n as_o a_o work_n worthy_a of_o his_o endeavour_n and_o requisite_a and_o very_a needful_a for_o the_o time_n we_o live_v in_o but_o when_o that_o my_o demand_n may_v arrive_v to_o he_o in_o the_o way_n which_o i_o intend_v i_o do_v not_o yet_o perceive_v but_o as_o i_o be_v muse_v a_o friend_n minister_v bring_v i_o a_o book_n which_o he_o say_v have_v give_v he_o great_a satisfaction_n in_o the_o point_n thus_o far_o dispute_v and_o he_o think_v it_o may_v probable_o do_v the_o same_o to_o i_o i_o find_v it_o print_v lond._n 1685._o in_o 4o._o entitle_v a_o treatise_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n by_o john_n flavel_n minister_v late_o of_o dartmouth_n upon_o perusal_n i_o find_v his_o design_n the_o very_a same_o with_o that_o which_o i_o have_v press_v dr._n bentley_n to_o undertake_v viz._n to_o prove_v that_o the_o humane_a soul_n be_v a_o immaterial_a immortal_a intelligent_a spirit_n and_o that_o the_o author_n be_v learned_a judicious_a and_o industrious_a and_o
death_n and_o the_o resurrection_n and_o therefore_o luke_n word_n in_o relate_v of_o that_o fact_n do_v not_o import_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n and_o so_o it_o seem_v for_o peter_n 1_o pet._n 4.13_o and_o 2_o pet._n 3.11_o and_o 12.13_o etc._n etc._n so_o 1_o joh._n 2.28_o and_o 3.2_o all_o import_v they_o know_v of_o no_o state_n between_o death_n and_o the_o resurrection_n and_o consequent_o of_o no_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n page_n 12._o he_o quote_v 2_o cor._n 5.8_o if_o absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n which_o i_o have_v in_o a_o few_o leave_v before_o large_o expound_v to_o a_o sense_n far_o different_a from_o the_o author_n intent_n he_o cite_v 2_o cor._n 4.16_o of_o the_o outward_a and_o inward_a man_n which_o i_o say_v intend_v the_o two_o faculty_n viz._n sensitive_a or_o passionate_a and_o the_o rational_a pag._n 13._o say_v the_o soul_n be_v a_o substance_n i_o grant_v it_o so_o though_o material_a for_o so_o be_v heart_n brain_n etc._n etc._n he_o say_v affection_n and_o passion_n habit_n and_o art_n and_o science_n be_v lodge_v and_o seat_v and_o root_v in_o the_o soul_n and_o spring_n from_o it_o all_o this_o i_o deny_v and_o say_v they_o be_v all_o lodge_v seat_v and_o root_v in_o the_o man_n and_o spring_n from_o and_o be_v perfect_v by_o the_o contexture_n of_o his_o soul_n and_o body_n he_o say_v the_o soul_n in_o moses_n be_v text_n be_v a_o live_a active_a be_v of_o itself_o as_o oppose_v to_o matter_n and_o body_n this_o i_o deny_v and_o say_v that_o as_o the_o body_n can_v move_v itself_o without_o the_o soul_n so_o neither_o the_o soul_n without_o the_o body_n the_o soul_n be_v in_o the_o body_n as_o its_o proper_a form_n or_o active_a principle_n that_o it_o have_v no_o proper_a place_n but_o the_o body_n nor_o have_v it_o any_o quicken_a power_n without_o the_o body_n it_o can_v quicken_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o the_o body_n nor_o do_v it_o act_n nor_o be_v it_o any_o thing_n but_o in_o the_o body_n he_o say_v moses_n in_o the_o text_n call_v it_o a_o live_a soul_n this_o say_v i_o be_v a_o apparent_a mistake_n for_o the_o text_n say_v not_o that_o the_o breath_n become_v a_o live_a soul_n but_o the_o man_n do_v so_o the_o man_n become_v a_o live_a soul_n alias_o person_n he_o say_v take_v mere_a matter_n and_o do_v what_o you_o will_v with_o it_o you_o can_v never_o make_v it_o see_v feel_v etc._n etc._n mark_v his_o consequence_n ergo_fw-la god_n can_v effect_v it_o he_o may_v as_o well_o say_v you_o can_v make_v a_o dog_n or_o a_o mouse_n ergo_fw-la etc._n etc._n pag._n 14._o in_o proof_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v be_v a_o separable_a spirit_n he_o cites_n luke_n 23.46_o and_o act_v 7.29_o i_o say_v that_o in_o these_o place_n by_o the_o term_n of_o spirit_n the_o person_n recommend_v themselves_o to_o god_n as_o david_n in_o his_o full_a life_n use_v the_o very_a same_o word_n into_o thy_o hand_n i_o commend_v my_o spirit_n intend_v his_o whole_a person_n also_o christ_n make_v his_o soul_n a_o offer_n for_o sin_n intend_v his_o whole_a person_n here_o he_o also_o cite_v solomon_n text_n viz._n the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o concern_v which_o expression_n i_o refer_v to_o what_o have_v before_o be_v speak_v of_o it_o cites_n heb._n 12.9_o you_o have_v be_v subject_a to_o the_o father_n in_o the_o flesh_n be_v now_o rather_o so_o to_o the_o father_n of_o spirit_n viz._n say_v i_o of_o angel_n and_o all_o other_o creature_n cites_n again_o zech._n 12.1_o yet_o can_v do_v not_o deny_v act_v 17.25_o that_o god_n give_v to_o all_o life_n and_o breath_n and_o all_o thing_n ergo_fw-la to_o plant_n infect_v and_o brute_n as_o well_o as_o to_o men._n he_o say_v other_o soul_n flow_v not_o from_o god_n by_o creation_n but_o man_n be_v do_v i_o have_v deny_v such_o creation_n and_o i_o think_v he_o have_v not_o prove_v it_o i_o have_v grant_v man_n soul_n enkindled_n by_o god_n inspiration_n and_o so_o i_o think_v for_o the_o brute_n they_o have_v their_o first_o breath_n from_o he_o and_o from_o that_o time_n man_n and_o brute_n have_v be_v generate_v perfect_o according_a to_o their_o first_o pattern_n pag._n 9_o he_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o the_o soul_n nature_n be_v so_o spiritual_a and_o sublime_a that_o it_o can_v be_v perfect_o know_v by_o the_o most_o acute_a and_o penetrate_a understanding_n but_o be_v come_v to_o page_n 15._o he_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v a_o substance_n as_o incorporeal_a as_o other_o spirit_n be_v that_o it_o be_v invisible_a and_o have_v no_o extension_n of_o part_n it_o have_v no_o dimension_n or_o figure_n but_o i_o grant_v none_o of_o all_o these_o nor_o do_v he_o offer_v to_o prove_v any_o of_o they_o he_o make_v it_o a_o vast_a wonder_n that_o such_o a_o spirit_n as_o his_o sort_n of_o soul_n shall_v be_v so_o tie_v and_o link_v to_o a_o clod_n of_o clay_n the_o body_n that_o it_o can_v by_o no_o art_n or_o power_n free_a itself_o and_o i_o confess_v his_o sort_n of_o soul_n be_v very_o productive_a of_o strange_a and_o unlikely_a consequence_n but_o to_o my_o sort_n of_o soul_n all_o be_v in_o great_a congruity_n i_o say_v there_o be_v no_o wonder_n at_o all_o but_o very_o congruous_a that_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n shall_v be_v so_o affect_v and_o affix_v one_o to_o another_o for_o they_o be_v both_o of_o a_o piece_n be_v generate_v grow_v stand_v decay_n and_o fall_v together_o and_o they_o rejoice_v and_o suffer_v share_n and_o share_v alike_o and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o difference_n between_o humane_a soul_n and_o body_n than_o material_a spirit_n differ_v from_o their_o body_n and_o as_o they_o do_v and_o suffer_v together_o in_o this_o world_n so_o may_v it_o be_v expect_v for_o the_o world_n to_o come_v they_o will_v rise_v be_v judge_v and_o recompense_v together_o according_a to_o their_o joint_a behaviour_n use_v in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o earthly_a life_n pag._n 17._o he_o produce_v des_n cartes_n principle_n and_o dr._n bentley_n viz._n i_o know_v that_o i_o think_v and_o that_o matter_n and_o motion_n can_v think_v ergo_fw-la there_o must_v be_v a_o spirit_n to_o act_v think_v in_o i_o this_o i_o grant_v but_o say_v he_o this_o must_v be_v a_o spirit_n immaterial_a intelligent_a for_o god_n can_v act_v all_o man_n faculty_n by_o a_o material_a spirit_n nor_o make_v matter_n cogitative_n i_o think_v he_o can_v do_v all_o this_o and_o thereupon_o i_o be_o at_o issue_n with_o dr._n bentley_n and_o i_o believe_v that_o he_o have_v so_o do_v and_o if_o god_n can_v act_v man_n sense_n and_o reason_n by_o a_o material_a spirit_n and_o have_v so_o do_v all_o our_o author_n allegation_n here_o be_v thereby_o answer_v and_o make_v ineffectual_a which_o otherwise_o do_v not_o seem_v very_o material_a he_o say_v no_o man_n can_v think_v that_o combine_a fire_n air_n water_n and_o earth_n shall_v make_v the_o lump_n of_o it_o to_o know_v or_o consider_v and_o i_o grant_v this_o can_v be_v do_v by_o man_n but_o by_o what_o consequence_n can_v it_o be_v say_v ergo_fw-la god_n can_v do_v it_o i_o say_v such_o a_o ergo_fw-la will_v have_v no_o force_n or_o coercion_n in_o it_o and_o i_o far_o say_v soul_n can_v think_v or_o understand_v without_o their_o body_n he_o say_v we_o see_v manifest_o that_o upon_o division_n of_o the_o body_n viz._n a_o leg_n or_o a_o arm_n cut_v off_o the_o soul_n remain_v entire_a viz._n the_o understanding_n affection_n etc._n etc._n i_o grant_v that_o the_o vital_a and_o rational_a faculty_n do_v in_o such_o case_n still_o remain_v entire_a but_o by_o blow_n or_o wound_n in_o the_o head_n the_o understanding_n and_o memory_n may_v be_v spoil_v and_o yet_o the_o vital_a and_o generative_a part_n remain_v firm_a so_o as_o his_o instance_n prove_v no_o more_o but_o that_o the_o loss_n of_o a_o member_n and_o the_o spirit_n which_o enliven_v it_o affect_v not_o other_o member_n or_o the_o spirit_n in_o they_o so_o much_o but_o that_o they_o can_v still_o exercise_v their_o proper_a faculty_n as_o before_o and_o this_o be_v very_o well_o comportant_fw-la with_o a_o material_a spirit_n for_o his_o tota_fw-la in_o to_z to_z &_o qualibet_fw-la parte_fw-la i_o have_v quote_v melanchton_n who_o say_v the_o expression_n be_v common_o father_v upon_o arist_n but_o it_o be_v not_o find_v in_o any_o of_o his_o write_n nor_o be_v the_o thing_n true_a for_o say_v he_o if_o we_o shall_v take_v the_o humane_a soul_n for_o a_o immaterial_a spirit_n we_o know_v such_o a_o spirit_n can_v be_v but_o in_o unico_fw-la loco_fw-la at_o a_o time_n and_o not_o in_o tota_fw-la in_o qualibet_fw-la parte_fw-la at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o
therefore_o this_o expression_n shall_v be_v pass_v here_o but_o for_o a_o quibble_n fit_a to_o serve_v the_o turn_n of_o this_o indiscerptible_a or_o undividable_a soul_n as_o our_o author_n here_o call_v it_o and_o the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v for_o the_o creando_fw-la infunditur_fw-la &_o infundendo_fw-la creature_n it_o may_v pass_v for_o a_o riddle_n and_o both_o of_o they_o for_o mystical_a expression_n concern_v a_o mysterious_a imaginary_a soul_n and_o both_o intend_v rather_o to_o amuse_v than_o to_o instruct_v the_o auditor_n here_o again_o he_o recite_v solomon_n text_n the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o i_o have_v show_v before_o that_o by_o far_o the_o great_a part_n of_o humane_a soul_n go_v to_o the_o devil_n and_o this_o he_o do_v not_o deny_v pag._n 17._o but_o say_v that_o before_o go_v to_o the_o devil_n it_o go_v first_o to_o god_n to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o itself_o to_o he_o and_o receive_v its_o judgement_n from_o he_o this_o assertion_n say_v i_o be_v mere_o arbitrary_a and_o precarious_a but_o very_o necessary_a for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o that_o sense_n which_o he_o will_v put_v upon_o solomon_n text_n he_o add_v the_o soul_n must_v appear_v before_o the_o god_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o all_o flesh_n as_o arbiter_n and_o final_a judge_n intend_v before_o it_o go_v to_o the_o devil_n or_o hell_n it_o seem_v strange_a to_o i_o that_o our_o author_n shall_v be_v so_o positive_a and_o certain_a in_o this_o assertion_n as_o he_o be_v without_o offer_v any_o sort_n of_o proof_n concern_v the_o truth_n of_o it_o if_o this_o be_v true_a it_o will_v put_v a_o period_n to_o all_o far_a dispute_n upon_o the_o difference_n now_o in_o discourse_n among_o we_o that_o this_o may_v be_v do_v there_o must_v be_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n first_o grant_v or_o suppose_v and_o this_o methinks_v shall_v have_v mind_v he_o of_o the_o great_a need_n there_o be_v of_o make_v the_o best_a and_o strong_a proof_n that_o be_v possible_a for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o it_o but_o of_o that_o sort_n there_o be_v not_o a_o word_n here_o neither_o from_o scripture_n reason_n nor_o experience_n but_o a_o bare_a supposal_n of_o our_o author_n draw_v for_o aught_o appear_v out_o of_o his_o own_o imagination_n and_o let_v he_o prove_v such_o a_o go_v of_o the_o soul_n to_o god_n as_o he_o have_v here_o assert_v or_o that_o there_o be_v any_o intermediate_n judgement_n give_v upon_o soul_n between_o death_n and_o the_o day_n of_o general_n doom_n or_o judgement_n or_o let_v any_o other_o man_n make_v proof_n of_o either_o of_o these_o point_n convince_a or_o somewhat_o clear_a and_o i_o be_o ready_a to_o submit_v and_o confess_v my_o present_a opinion_n to_o be_v a_o error_n whence_o it_o seem_v our_o author_n do_v not_o enough_o consider_v the_o importation_n of_o what_o he_o pretend_v here_o to_o impose_v upon_o the_o mere_a credit_n and_o power_n of_o his_o ipse_fw-la dixit_fw-la pag._n 18._o say_v the_o ingress_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v obscure_a and_o so_o the_o egress_n and_o i_o grant_v it_o so_o much_o as_o the_o one_o and_o other_o be_v hardly_o credible_a he_o say_v that_o the_o radical_a moisture_n or_o balsam_n be_v the_o oil_n that_o maintain_v the_o natural_a heat_n or_o the_o bridle_n which_o restrain_v the_o flame_n of_o life_n from_o depart_v and_o such_o departure_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o natural_a death_n and_o this_o i_o grant_v have_v before_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o very_o near_o the_o word_n viz._n that_o the_o radical_a moisture_n maintain_v the_o flame_n of_o life_n this_o moisture_n must_v be_v maintain_v by_o food_n and_o the_o flame_n in_o the_o blood_n fan_v by_o breath_n and_o the_o extinguishment_n of_o this_o flame_n be_v death_n what_o he_o say_v more_o of_o the_o soul_n here_o be_v suppositis_fw-la non_fw-la supponendis_fw-la pag._n 17._o he_o have_v say_v the_o soul_n be_v a_o create_v rational_a spirit_n conscious_a to_o itself_o of_o moral_a good_a and_o evil_a i_o say_v it_o be_v not_o the_o soul_n alone_o but_o the_o man_n together_o that_o be_v so_o conscious_a to_o himself_o and_o that_o not_o from_o bare_a and_o uncultivated_a nature_n but_o assist_v by_o rule_n derive_v from_o god_n education_n precept_n or_o opinion_n pag._n 19_o he_o call_v understanding_n a_o faculty_n of_o the_o reasonable_a soul_n i_o call_v it_o a_o faculty_n of_o the_o man_n who_o be_v a_o contexture_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n the_o soul_n can_v understand_v without_o the_o brain_n and_o if_o that_o be_v craze_v or_o spoil_v the_o soul_n can_v understand_v and_o hence_o all_o here_o say_v be_v answerable_a by_o apply_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o soul_n to_o the_o rational_a faculty_n in_o man._n pag._n 20._o he_o allow_v that_o humane_a discretion_n or_o judgement_n be_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o of_o the_o will_n and_o that_o the_o will_n follow_v the_o dictate_v of_o the_o judgement_n as_o i_o have_v before_o say_v and_o attribute_n all_o to_o the_o soul_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o rational_a faculty_n in_o man_n and_o can_v be_v act_v without_o the_o brain_n and_o but_o according_a to_o the_o condition_n and_o temper_n of_o that_o organ_n pag._n 21._o say_v the_o power_n of_o cogitation_n be_v in_o the_o soul_n i_o say_v in_o the_o brain_n act_v by_o the_o soul_n he_o set_v out_o the_o great_a power_n of_o conscience_n which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o judgement_n of_o a_o man_n upon_o himself_o and_o i_o agree_v it_o and_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o understanding_n part_n or_o faculty_n he_o say_v it_o be_v potent_a and_o terrible_a and_o i_o grant_v it_o and_o say_v that_o terror_n be_v ground_v in_o fear_n of_o suffer_v and_o the_o erroneus_fw-la conscience_n as_o potent_a and_o terrible_a as_o the_o best_a ground_v when_o the_o memory_n judgement_n and_o passion_n fail_v as_o in_o death_n they_o all_o do_v perish_v with_o their_o proper_a organ_n conscience_n fail_v with_o they_o when_o all_o man_n thought_n and_o his_o very_a faculty_n of_o think_v perish_v none_o of_o they_o ever_o to_o return_v till_o the_o time_n of_o our_o resurrection_n and_o then_o they_o shall_v all_o return_n and_o be_v revive_v as_o former_o he_o pag._n 20._o call_v the_o discretion_n the_o guide_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o will_n but_o here_o pag._n 23._o he_o make_v it_o but_o a_o counsellor_n to_o the_o will_n i_o hold_v with_o the_o former_a and_o say_v the_o will_n follow_v the_o guidance_n of_o the_o judgement_n in_o all_o deliberate_a act_n yet_o act_v free_o viz._n with_o such_o a_o freedom_n as_o be_v natural_a to_o it_o a_o promptitude_n and_o inclination_n to_o that_o compliance_n be_v lead_v and_o yet_o run_v free_o as_o he_o say_v who_o word_n it_o be_v draw_v and_o run_v free_o i_o say_v guide_v or_o direct_v and_o run_v free_o pag._n 25._o he_o say_v the_o will_n can_v command_v the_o body_n absolute_o i_o say_v no_o otherwise_o than_o as_o the_o judgement_n guide_v the_o will_n viz._n by_o a_o natural_a and_o easy_a compliance_n pag._n 27._o he_o magnify_v the_o power_n of_o the_o will_n which_o i_o say_v can_v act_v deliberate_o but_o by_o direction_n of_o the_o judgement_n and_o that_o must_v natural_o act_v by_o choose_v bonum_fw-la apparens_fw-la &_o magis_fw-la bonum_fw-la and_o can_v natural_o choose_v or_o direct_v the_o will_n to_o act_v that_o which_o be_v malum_fw-la apparens_fw-la to_o the_o state_n or_o benefit_n of_o the_o party_n act_v pag._n 28._o that_o which_o he_o call_v here_o a_o struggle_v of_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o struggle_v of_o the_o rational_a faculty_n against_o the_o sensual_a desire_n pag._n 29._o his_o pondus_fw-la or_o inclination_n of_o his_o sort_n of_o soul_n to_o the_o body_n be_v but_o invention_n and_o have_v neither_o ground_n nor_o proof_n pag._n 30._o say_v angel_n have_v assume_v body_n i_o say_v not_o of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n which_o show_v not_o any_o affection_n in_o they_o to_o be_v embodied_n as_o he_o seem_v to_o pretend_v he_o say_v he_o have_v prove_v the_o soul_n immortal_a and_o have_v as_o such_o a_o inclination_n to_o the_o body_n i_o say_v such_o inclination_n of_o a_o immaterial_a spirit_n to_o a_o body_n himself_o pag._n 7._o call_v a_o astonish_a mystery_n and_o i_o think_v it_o very_o incongruous_a to_o reason_n and_o common_a sense_n yet_o he_o say_v he_o have_v prove_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v immortal_a and_o that_o as_o such_o it_o have_v a_o inclination_n to_o the_o body_n i_o say_v prove_v both_o alike_o viz._n neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o except_o his_o say_n may_v pass_v for_o prove_v pag._n 31._o he_o call_v god_n breathe_v into_o man_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n the_o infusion_n of_o a_o new_o create_v soul_n into_o he_o this_o i_o have_v deny_v and_o
and_o cast_v they_o to_o the_o earth_n or_o jerusalem_n come_v down_o out_o of_o heaven_n and_o therefore_o this_o be_v no_o firm_a foundation_n for_o the_o soul_n immortality_n pag._n 92._o he_o say_v john_n see_v those_o soul_n those_o spiritual_a immortal_a he_o shall_v have_v add_v invisible_a substance_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n and_o these_o soul_n say_v he_o all_z that_o have_v die_v for_o christ_n from_o abel_n till_o that_o time_n john_n see_v in_o the_o spirit_n in_o a_o rapture_n not_o under_o a_o material_a altar_n but_o christ_n be_v represent_v by_o this_o altar_n and_o the_o soul_n be_v at_o the_o foot_n or_o basis_n of_o it_o whereas_o the_o text_n say_v under_o it_o the_o truth_n be_v he_o say_v what_o he_o will_v concern_v it_o the_o soul_n which_o john_n see_v he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v the_o very_a immortal_a substance_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n but_o the_o altar_n be_v a_o parable_n and_o the_o soul_n not_o under_o it_o as_o they_o may_v under_o the_o moysaicall_a or_o solomon_n altar_n which_o be_v hollow_a and_o cover_v with_o board_n but_o at_o the_o foot_n of_o it_o this_o seem_v a_o mere_a invention_n of_o his_o own_o i_o say_v all_o this_o be_v but_o a_o figure_n and_o teach_v no_o more_o but_o that_o they_o who_o be_v martyr_a for_o christ_n still_o live_v to_o god_n under_o his_o care_n and_o knowledge_n and_o shall_v be_v reward_v as_o 2_o tim._n 4.8_o and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n they_o sleep_v in_o christ_n and_o rest_v as_o in_o daniel_n the_o last_o verse_n and_o shall_v stand_v first_o in_o the_o lot_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o day_n he_o make_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v visible_a in_o nature_n to_o be_v figure_n for_o he_o say_v there_o be_v neither_o real_a altar_n nor_o white_a robe_n but_o the_o soul_n which_o be_v in_o nature_n invisible_a he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v real_a it_o seem_v without_o success_n pag._n 95._o to_o prove_v the_o soul_n be_v immortal_a he_o say_v it_o be_v immaterial_a i_o say_v the_o one_o as_o much_o as_o the_o other_o and_o he_o may_v as_o well_o say_v it_o be_v immaterial_a because_o it_o be_v immortal_a pag._n 96._o say_v the_o appetite_n of_o the_o mind_n be_v unlimited_a and_o never_o say_v it_o be_v enough_o i_o say_v the_o eye_n be_v not_o satisfy_v with_o see_v nor_o the_o ear_n with_o hear_v so_o the_o fire_n and_o the_o barren_a womb_n never_o say_v it_o be_v enough_o and_o yet_o these_o be_v all_o material_a pag._n 97._o say_v age_n make_v no_o decay_n in_o the_o soul_n i_o say_v it_o do_v and_o both_o must_v refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o common_a experience_n of_o those_o who_o live_v to_o very_o great_a age_n and_o such_o as_o converse_v with_o they_o pag._n 98._o he_o propound_v a_o simile_n of_o a_o musician_n and_o his_o instrument_n but_o these_o i_o say_v be_v different_a subject_n and_o not_o indentify_v in_o the_o same_o subject_a as_o the_o soul_n and_o the_o body_n be_v and_o therefore_o go_v not_o in_o proof_n of_o his_o point_n he_o say_v from_o hypocrates_n the_o soul_n essence_n can_v be_v change_v i_o say_v this_o intend_v it_o will_v be_v still_o the_o soul_n notwithstanding_o the_o alteration_n by_o meat_n drink_v etc._n etc._n he_o here_o cite_v divers_a text_n promise_v blessedness_n future_a to_o this_o life_n never_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o resurrection_n which_o answer_v they_o all_o but_o as_o if_o without_o the_o separate_a subsistence_n there_o can_v be_v no_o mean_n of_o future_a reward_n and_o punishment_n which_o error_n i_o take_v for_o the_o original_a of_o the_o immaterial_a opinion_n cite_v in_o confirmation_n of_o recompense_v at_o the_o last_o day_n our_o lord_n own_o word_n four_o time_n repeat_v by_o he_o john_n 6.40_o i_o will_v raise_v he_o up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n without_o mention_n of_o any_o thing_n intermediate_n or_o before_o that_o day_n pag._n 99_o the_o promise_v here_o cite_v by_o he_o shall_v not_o fail_v but_o be_v fullfil_v at_o the_o resurrection_n he_o say_v though_o our_o body_n die_v yet_o they_o shall_v live_v again_o and_o i_o say_v the_o same_o of_o our_o soul_n and_o his_o quotation_n rom._n 8.11_o agree_v with_o i_o and_o verse_n 10._o which_o mention_n a_o difference_n intend_v between_o the_o sensual_a power_n and_o the_o rational_a mind_n he_o cite_v matth._n 22.32_o and_o say_v if_o the_o patriarch_n perish_v in_o soul_n as_o well_o as_o in_o body_n how_o can_v god_n be_v their_o god_n for_o he_o be_v not_o so_o of_o those_o who_o be_v utter_o perish_v to_o this_o i_o say_v neither_o their_o body_n nor_o soul_n be_v utter_o perish_v for_o they_o shall_v both_o rise_v again_o the_o brute_n be_v term_v the_o beast_n that_o perish_v viz._n utter_o for_o that_o no_o resurrection_n be_v grant_v to_o they_o pag._n 100_o say_v how_o shall_v the_o wicked_a be_v eternal_o punish_v if_o their_o soul_n have_v not_o a_o eternal_a duration_n i_o say_v as_o before_o by_o the_o resurrection_n and_o last_o judgement_n and_o then_o their_o body_n shall_v be_v as_o durable_a as_o their_o soul_n he_o begin_v this_o section_n pag._n 94._o by_o cite_v a_o three_o time_n matth._n 10.28_o and_o i_o grant_v it_o to_o be_v his_o best_a weapon_n viz._n the_o strong_a text_n if_o not_o the_o only_a strong_a one_o for_o proof_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n now_o pag._n 100_o he_o produce_v the_o strong_a of_o his_o rational_a argument_n for_o the_o same_o purpose_n and_o which_o also_o i_o grant_v to_o be_v of_o great_a weight_n pag._n 101._o he_o say_v the_o soul_n immortality_n have_v be_v general_o hold_v by_o all_o nation_n and_o age_n and_o thence_o seem_v likely_a to_o be_v a_o natural_a notion_n to_o all_o mankind_n the_o first_o assertion_n viz._n it_o be_v universal_a prevalency_n among_o man_n i_o grant_v not_o so_o the_o second_o it_o may_v be_v demand_v whence_o can_v it_o so_o come_v to_o pass_v if_o not_o from_o nature_n i_o say_v from_o a_o humane_a frailty_n and_o ignorance_n of_o god_n appointment_n people_n see_v many_o time_n good_a man_n afflict_a and_o the_o wicked_a prosperous_a in_o this_o world_n so_o live_v and_o so_o die_v hence_o arise_v a_o rational_a inference_n ergo_fw-la there_o be_v reward_n and_o punishment_n future_a to_o this_o life_n and_o those_o must_v be_v apply_v to_o the_o body_n or_o to_o the_o soul_n but_o not_o to_o the_o body_n soon_o corrupt_v and_o turn_v to_o dust_n ergo_fw-la to_o the_o soul_n only_o and_o that_o so_o it_o may_v possible_o be_v the_o soul_n must_v have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n after_o death_n of_o the_o man._n this_o argument_n may_v reasonable_o induce_v mankind_n to_o entertain_v the_o belief_n of_o this_o opinion_n but_o since_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n have_v be_v receive_v and_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o last_o judgement_n accept_v that_o doctrine_n consent_v unto_o give_v a_o satisfactory_a answer_n to_o that_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o congruity_n that_o reasonable_o there_o must_v be_v recompense_n future_a to_o this_o life_n still_o it_o may_v be_v insist_v that_o christian_n since_o the_o resurrection_n reveal_v have_v as_o general_o receive_v and_o believe_v that_o old_a opinion_n of_o the_o immortality_n and_o i_o grant_v that_o too_o and_o say_v they_o may_v have_v these_o inducement_n so_o to_o do_v first_o they_o find_v this_o opinion_n already_o root_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o men._n second_o they_o read_v in_o st._n matthew_n gospel_n his_o text_n chap._n 10.28_o who_o allowance_n of_o the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n may_v likely_a enough_o pass_v that_o opinion_n among_o the_o first_o christian_n which_o be_v of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n and_o read_v principal_o if_o not_o only_o that_o gospel_n for_o that_o it_o be_v write_v first_o or_o before_o the_o other_o three_o and_o be_v write_v in_o hebrew_n their_o own_o language_n whereas_o the_o other_o be_v write_v in_o greek_a which_o the_o jew_n general_o do_v not_o understand_v as_o act_n 21.37_o the_o chief_a captain_n say_v to_o paul_n a_o jew_n can_v thou_o speak_v greek_a and_o apparent_a it_o be_v that_o the_o first_o christian_n and_o teacher_n of_o christianity_n be_v jew_n and_o such_o as_o teach_v but_o what_o they_o have_v learned_a be_v likely_a enough_o to_o teach_v this_o doctrine_n but_o st._n paul_n and_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v not_o such_o teacher_n he_o say_v galat._n 1.12_o for_o i_o neither_o receive_v the_o gospel_n of_o man_n neither_o be_v i_o teach_v it_o but_o by_o the_o revelation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o by_o such_o revelation_n he_o dedicate_v to_o st._n luke_n that_o gospel_n pass_v under_o luke_n name_n publish_v divers_a year_n after_o that_o of_o st._n matthew_n and_o in_o the_o grecian_a language_n and_o that_o doctrine_n
which_o st._n matthew_n deliver_v chap._n 10.28_o luke_n deliver_v chap._n 12.4_o in_o word_n which_o do_v not_o import_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n in_o the_o main_a doctrine_n of_o fear_v god_n more_o than_o man_n because_o man_n can_v punish_v but_o in_o this_o life_n but_o god_n can_v cast_v into_o hell_n in_o a_o future_a state_n they_o both_o full_o agree_v and_o therein_o it_o seem_v our_o lord_n may_v have_v respect_n to_o the_o word_n of_o isa_n chap._n 51._o verse_n 12._o and_o 13._o who_o be_v thou_o that_o thou_o shall_v be_v afraid_a of_o a_o man_n that_o shall_v die_v and_o forgete_v the_o lord_n thy_o maker_n and_o who_o have_v make_v heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o have_v fear_v continual_o every_o day_n because_o of_o the_o fury_n of_o the_o oppressor_n and_o where_o be_v the_o fury_n of_o the_o oppressor_n viz._n it_o be_v but_o for_o a_o short_a time_n in_o comparison_n the_o death_n of_o either_o party_n will_v determine_v it_o these_o thing_n be_v inducement_n to_o christian_n to_o accept_v and_o follow_v the_o old_a opinion_n root_v in_o the_o world_n concern_v the_o subsistence_n of_o soul_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o their_o body_n have_v thus_o trace_v the_o original_a of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o immateriality_n among_o christian_n i_o come_v to_o consider_v our_o author_n argument_n say_v he_o the_o notion_n or_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n have_v be_v thus_o universal_a and_o continue_v therefore_o it_o be_v agreeable_a to_o nature_n and_o truth_n and_o aught_o to_o be_v accept_v and_o acknowledge_v by_o all_o man_n upon_o that_o account_n i_o answer_v this_o i_o hold_v to_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o great_a incertainty_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o which_o i_o intend_v to_o produce_v two_o instance_n wherein_o old_a and_o universal_a opinion_n have_v be_v change_v upon_o ground_n of_o truth_n and_o with_o commendation_n of_o those_o who_o have_v act_v in_o those_o alteration_n one_o of_o they_o lie_v in_o the_o theory_n and_o the_o other_o in_o the_o practic_n that_o in_o the_o theory_n concern_v nature_n and_o that_o in_o the_o practic_n religion_n the_o theory_n concern_v nature_n lie_v in_o the_o scheme_n or_o nature_n of_o the_o world_n the_o old_a universal_a opinion_n continue_v divers_a thousand_o of_o year_n be_v be_v that_o our_o earth_n be_v the_o real_a and_o true_a centre_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n that_o all_o the_o heavenly_a body_n or_o bright_a globe_n move_v about_o it_o and_o particular_o that_o the_o sun_n as_o big_a as_o it_o be_v and_o at_o as_o great_a distance_n as_o it_o be_v from_o the_o earth_n yet_o that_o every_o 24_o hour_n this_o vast_a body_n at_o that_o vast_a distance_n make_v a_o journey_n about_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o his_o so_o do_v be_v the_o true_a and_o only_a cause_n and_o occasion_n of_o day_n and_o night_n among_o we_o but_o late_a even_o late_a time_n and_o person_n have_v find_v good_a and_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o alter_v this_o theory_n or_o scheme_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o place_v the_o sun_n in_o the_o centre_n of_o it_o and_o to_o assign_v a_o planetary_a motion_n to_o the_o earth_n as_o move_v about_o the_o sun_n like_o mars_n and_o venus_n and_o that_o it_o shine_v to_o those_o planet_n and_o to_o the_o star_n and_o whatsoever_o inhabitant_n may_v be_v in_o they_o as_o those_o enlighten_v or_o enlighten_v globe_n do_v to_o we_o and_o particular_o that_o the_o sun_n do_v not_o compass_v the_o earth_n in_o the_o foresay_a 24_o hour_n so_o to_o become_v the_o cause_n of_o our_o day_n and_o night_n but_o that_o the_o earth_n itself_o suffer_v a_o rotation_n every_o 24_o hour_n be_v towards_o the_o sun_n for_o one_o part_n of_o that_o time_n and_o from_o it_o for_o another_o part_n of_o that_o time_n and_o where_o one_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n obstruct_v the_o sun_n light_n from_o fall_v upon_o another_o part_n of_o it_o that_o obstruction_n make_v night_n in_o the_o place_n from_o which_o the_o sun_n light_n be_v so_o obstruct_v this_o theory_n i_o say_v have_v be_v quite_o alter_v what_o be_v former_o conceive_v concern_v the_o world_n by_o the_o universal_a opinion_n of_o mankind_n hold_v for_o divers_a thousand_o of_o year_n together_o hold_v in_o joshua_n time_n in_o david_n psalm_n in_o hezekiah_n time_n assert_v to_o by_o the_o word_n or_o expression_n of_o scripture_n continue_v down_o to_o our_o own_o time_n and_o in_o it_o so_o that_o it_o be_v still_o the_o vulgar_a opinion_n which_o pass_v among_o common_a people_n who_o for_o want_n of_o leisure_n capacity_n or_o curiosity_n make_v no_o deep_a inquiry_n into_o such_o thing_n it_o be_v true_a there_o have_v be_v some_o man_n of_o the_o more_o learned_a in_o divers_a age_n who_o do_v oppose_v the_o old_a theory_n in_o their_o time_n and_o so_o there_o have_v be_v a_o like_a or_o a_o great_a number_n of_o learned_a man_n in_o most_o age_n who_o have_v deny_v the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n but_o the_o universality_n of_o opinion_n have_v stand_v for_o the_o old_a theory_n of_o the_o world_n and_o for_o the_o immaterialty_n of_o soul_n but_o we_o see_v the_o new_a theory_n now_o prevail_v among_o the_o learned_a of_o our_o age_n and_o i_o believe_v the_o change_n have_v be_v make_v upon_o sufficient_a and_o convince_a reason_n and_o that_o there_o be_v such_o for_o change_v the_o old_a opinion_n of_o the_o immateriality_n for_o that_o of_o the_o materiality_n of_o soul_n and_o that_o we_o be_v not_o therefore_o oblige_v to_o hold_v still_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o immateriality_n because_o the_o same_o be_v very_a ancient_n and_o in_o a_o manner_n universal_o accept_v but_o that_o rather_o we_o may_v and_o aught_o upon_o sufficient_a reason_n appear_v change_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o immateriality_n of_o soul_n for_o that_o of_o the_o materiality_n my_o second_o instance_n intend_v to_o prove_v the_o weak_a coercion_n of_o our_o author_n argument_n i_o take_v from_o one_o of_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o universal_a practice_n of_o religion_n that_o have_v be_v use_v among_o man_n viz._n the_o pacify_v god_n wrath_n and_o obtain_v his_o favour_n and_o blessing_n by_o shed_v the_o blood_n of_o bull_n and_o goat_n and_o his_o other_o creature_n offer_v in_o sacrifice_n to_o he_o sprinkle_v their_o blood_n and_o burn_a their_o flesh_n and_o bone_n upon_o altar_n erect_v for_o such_o purpose_n though_o this_o fact_n be_v not_o ground_v upon_o any_o consonancy_n of_o reason_n to_o which_o it_o do_v not_o agree_v that_o such_o shed_v the_o blood_n of_o god_n creature_n shall_v be_v please_v to_o he_o nor_o that_o the_o fume_n of_o such_o offering_n shall_v be_v as_o moses_n call_v they_o a_o sweet_a savour_n of_o a_o offer_v make_v by_o fire_n this_o practice_n seem_v not_o to_o have_v grow_v from_o rule_n of_o reason_n nor_o have_v as_o i_o have_v say_v any_o great_a consonancy_n thereunto_o and_o yet_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o seem_v as_o early_o as_o any_o thing_n pertain_v to_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n for_o abel_n bring_v a_o offer_n to_o the_o lord_n the_o firstling_n of_o his_o flock_n and_o of_o the_o fat_a thereof_o and_o this_o practice_n it_o seem_v continue_v to_o the_o flood_n after_o which_o noah_n make_v a_o great_a sacrifice_n of_o every_o clean_a beast_n and_o fowl_n and_o the_o lord_n smell_v a_o sweet_a savour_n and_o the_o lord_n say_v in_o his_o heart_n i_o will_v no_o more_o curse_v the_o ground_n and_o this_o practice_n be_v use_v by_o abraham_n and_o jacob_n and_o come_v thence_o to_o moses_n who_o establish_v a_o great_a number_n of_o law_n concern_v sacrifice_n and_o these_o be_v observe_v by_o the_o jew_n and_o practise_v in_o all_o age_n even_o till_o the_o utter_a destruction_n of_o their_o temple_n by_o titus_n about_o anno_fw-la christi_fw-la 74_o and_o for_o the_o gentile_n all_o country_n have_v their_o sacrifice_n in_o very_o abundant_a manner_n noah_n sacrifice_n be_v a_o lecture_n to_o they_o all_o both_o to_o his_o son_n and_o their_o posterity_n we_o find_v the_o assyrian_n egyptian_n canaanite_n the_o chaldean_n persian_n grecian_n roman_n celts_n cimber_n gaul_n britain_n saxon_n and_o all_o other_o know_v nation_n offer_v sacrifice_n and_o blood_n to_o god_n some_o of_o beast_n and_o fowl_n and_o some_o of_o man_n and_o child_n according_a as_o the_o devil_n direct_v or_o persuade_v they_o nor_o know_v we_o of_o any_o nation_n or_o even_o person_n that_o refuse_v or_o condemn_v the_o shed_n of_o blood_n in_o sacrifice_v and_o offering_n make_v to_o their_o several_a sort_n of_o god_n and_o this_o practice_n hold_v universal_a in_o the_o world_n till_o about_o the_o 20_o year_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a emperor_n about_o anno_fw-la christi_fw-la 330._o he_o first_o discourage_v sacrifice_v
and_o then_o condemn_v it_o his_o son_n constantius_n forbid_v it_o in_o place_n where_o he_o be_v or_o have_v full_a power_n whence_o in_o that_o empire_n this_o practice_n fall_v to_o decay_v and_o in_o time_n become_v quite_o abolish_v the_o christian_a religion_n have_v oppose_v and_o overcome_v it_o in_o all_o place_n of_o its_o plantation_n and_o final_o it_o be_v now_o come_v to_o be_v root_v out_o of_o all_o the_o know_a world_n and_o we_o know_v of_o no_o nation_n in_o europe_n asia_n or_o africa_n where_o shed_v of_o blood_n be_v use_v in_o sacrifice_n to_o their_o god_n here_o be_v a_o great_a and_o evident_a change_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o universal_a practice_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n concern_v religion_n and_o no_o man_n will_v pretend_v to_o say_v that_o this_o change_n be_v for_o the_o worse_o but_o for_o the_o better_a although_o it_o have_v god_n approbation_n by_o moses_n and_o be_v not_o positive_o forbid_v in_o any_o part_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o apostle_n after_o our_o lord_n death_n use_v it_o act_n 21.20_o thousand_o of_o believe_a jew_n be_v yet_o zealous_a of_o the_o law_n verse_n 26._o paul_n go_v to_o the_o temple_n with_o the_o four_o man_n that_o have_v a_o vow_n and_o attend_v till_o a_o offer_n shall_v be_v offer_v for_o every_o one_o of_o they_o and_o yet_o we_o see_v this_o practice_n now_o utter_o abolish_v and_o we_o give_v god_n thanks_o for_o the_o performance_n of_o it_o as_o i_o think_v there_o be_v great_a reason_n and_o by_o the_o change_n of_o this_o most_o ancient_a universal_a practice_n in_o religion_n i_o pretend_v to_o have_v raise_v a_o eminent_a impeachment_n to_o the_o force_n of_o our_o author_n argument_n from_o the_o antiquity_n and_o the_o universality_n of_o the_o immaterial_a opinion_n we_o know_v the_o papist_n plead_v in_o like_a manner_n against_o the_o reformation_n intend_v to_o be_v put_v upon_o their_o error_n though_o ancient_a and_o very_o general_o receive_v heretofore_o into_o the_o christian_a church_n of_o the_o dark_a age_n pass_v from_o anno_fw-la 600_o even_o down_o to_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n and_o other_o reformer_n then_o arise_v but_o we_o do_v not_o accept_v their_o plea_n of_o antiquity_n and_o universality_n as_o sufficient_a for_o the_o justification_n of_o their_o error_n i_o will_v but_o nominate_v dr._n comber_n plea_n for_o a_o divine_a right_n of_o title_n by_o force_n of_o the_o same_o argument_n because_o i_o have_v answer_v it_o in_o a_o particular_a treatise_n not_o yet_o publish_v but_o upon_o the_o whole_a matter_n i_o think_v it_o reasonable_a to_o conclude_v that_o a_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o antiquity_n and_o universality_n of_o a_o opinion_n be_v but_o a_o argument_n to_o that_o favour_n viz._n that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v well_o weigh_v and_o thorough_o consider_v before_o it_o be_v change_v and_o not_o at_o all_o to_o be_v change_v except_o there_o appear_v sufficient_a and_o convince_a proof_n that_o the_o same_o aught_o to_o be_v do_v but_o not_o to_o be_v repute_v of_o such_o force_n or_o power_n as_o to_o silence_v all_o argument_n which_o may_v be_v make_v against_o it_o or_o to_o stop_v all_o manner_n of_o proceed_n towards_o a_o conviction_n thereupon_o to_o stop_v the_o press_n from_o publish_v such_o argument_n i_o do_v not_o allow_v but_o the_o way_n full_o to_o stop_v &_o silence_v they_o be_v to_o make_v rational_a and_o substantial_a answer_n to_o they_o which_o i_o profess_v myself_o now_o and_o ever_o willing_a to_o receive_v and_o embrace_v with_o all_o sincerity_n according_a to_o the_o merit_n which_o to_o my_o understanding_n shall_v appear_v in_o they_o thus_o far_o i_o have_v go_v out_o of_o my_o ordinary_a way_n of_o make_v stricture_n upon_o our_o author_n page_n that_o i_o may_v make_v the_o more_o full_a answer_n to_o this_o grand_a argument_n of_o antiquity_n and_o universality_n offer_v on_o behalf_n of_o the_o soul_n immateriality_n pag._n 105._o say_v one_o man_n be_v of_o more_o worth_n than_o all_o the_o inferior_a creature_n this_o i_o do_v not_o grant_v pag._n 106._o his_o discourse_n here_o import_v that_o there_o be_v no_o mean_n of_o a_o future_a state_n but_o by_o the_o soul_n immortality_n a_o error_n which_o have_v general_o mislead_v the_o world_n before_o he_o pag._n 107._o i_o say_v to_o this_o the_o resurrection_n will_v satisfy_v man_n desire_n of_o immortality_n if_o they_o be_v right_o ground_v pag._n 108._o to_o it_o i_o say_v the_o return_n of_o soul_n into_o body_n once_o dead_a seems_z the_o rekindling_a of_o the_o flame_n of_o life_n by_o a_o act_n of_o divine_a power_n he_o confess_v that_o when_o body_n have_v be_v restore_v to_o life_n in_o this_o world_n as_o he_o here_o cite_v divers_a that_o there_o be_v no_o sense_n or_o apprehension_n in_o such_o soul_n return_v of_o the_o place_n or_o state_n they_o be_v in_o during_o their_o separation_n but_o that_o there_o be_v a_o perfect_a forgetfulness_n of_o all_o that_o they_o see_v and_o feel_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n he_o give_v a_o reason_n for_o this_o both_o foreign_a to_o the_o purpose_n and_o weak_a but_o to_o i_o this_o seem_v a_o very_a likely_a proof_n that_o in_o such_o their_o separation_n they_o neither_o see_v nor_o feel_v any_o thing_n at_o all_o but_o that_o rather_o they_o be_v in_o death_n extinguishable_a and_o in_o life_n again_o rekindled_n from_o hence_o to_o page_n 117._o be_v all_o answer_v by_o the_o resurrection_n pag._n 117._o he_o say_v he_o can_v but_o i_o suppose_v he_o will_v not_o imagine_v how_o there_o can_v be_v a_o resurrection_n without_o a_o soul_n once_o separate_v enter_v into_o the_o same_o body_n that_o die_v i_o say_v one_o shall_v be_v as_o much_o the_o same_o as_o the_o other_o shall_v be_v 1_o cor._n 15.37_o as_o wheat_n grow_v out_o of_o wheat_n sow_o so_o shall_v the_o body_n be_v with_o a_o flame_n of_o life_n kindle_v in_o it_o suitable_a to_o its_o power_n and_o to_o that_o flame_n which_o before_o be_v bear_v with_o it_o he_o say_v if_o it_o be_v so_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o old_a man_n can_v be_v put_v to_o the_o new_a man_n account_n i_o say_v they_o may_v just_o be_v so_o and_o the_o rise_a person_n be_v so_o much_o the_o same_o with_o the_o die_a person_n as_o to_o be_v accountable_a for_o his_o action_n viz._n effectual_o the_o same_o body_n member_n flame_n of_o life_n sense_n affection_n fancy_n understanding_n memory_n and_o judgement_n and_o shall_v so_o awake_v and_o rise_v as_o if_o he_o have_v fall_v asleep_o but_o a_o few_o hour_n before_o and_o his_o supposition_n be_v but_o the_o proper_a effect_n of_o his_o own_o mistake_a doctrine_n concern_v the_o creation_n of_o soul_n for_o if_o that_o be_v true_a and_o the_o old_a soul_n do_v not_o subsist_v separately_z there_o must_v be_v another_o viz._n a_o new_a one_o be_v create_v but_o my_o sort_n of_o soul_n require_v no_o such_o thing_n pag._n 119._o say_v there_o be_v act_n perform_v by_o the_o soul_n whilst_o it_o be_v in_o the_o body_n in_o which_o it_o make_v no_o use_n at_o all_o of_o the_o body_n he_o instance_n in_o self-intuition_a and_o selfreflection_n i_o say_v these_o act_n can_v be_v do_v without_o the_o brain_n fancy_n and_o memory_n and_o for_o rapture_n they_o be_v but_o impression_n upon_o and_o revelation_n unto_o the_o common_a sense_n understanding_n or_o fancy_n record_v upon_o the_o memory_n also_o that_o fancy_n may_v be_v transport_v to_o thing_n without_o the_o body_n and_o the_o limit_n of_o reason_n yet_o act_n by_o the_o assistance_n of_o proper_a organ_n without_o which_o the_o soul_n can_v act_v any_o thing_n life_n itself_o can_v be_v act_v but_o by_o the_o vital_a organ_n and_o yet_o without_o life_n there_o can_v be_v no_o apprehension_n self-intuition_a or_o reflection_n but_o all_o man_n thought_n perish_v pag_n 189._o cites_n heb._n 12.29_o we_o be_v come_v to_o angel_n and_o to_o god_n the_o judge_n of_o all_o and_o to_o the_o spirit_n of_o just_a man_n make_v perfect_a and_o to_o jesus_n the_o mediator_n he_o bid_v we_o note_v these_o word_n they_o be_v not_o say_v he_o shall_v come_v after_o the_o resurrection_n or_o general_n judgement_n i_o say_v not_o after_o our_o death_n but_o intend_v we_o be_v come_v to_o they_o in_o faith_n and_o expectation_n to_o a_o doctrine_n which_o declare_v such_o thing_n to_o we_o and_o which_o we_o may_v believe_v and_o expect_v as_o sure_o as_o if_o we_o be_v now_o in_o the_o possession_n of_o they_o but_o not_o a_o word_n of_o come_v to_o they_o present_o after_o our_o death_n as_o he_o not_o only_a endeavour_n to_o insinuate_v but_o express_o affirm_v and_o pag._n 192._o he_o say_v these_o enjoyment_n will_v not_o be_v defer_v till_o the_o resurrection_n but_o
a_o soul_n to_o desire_v to_o be_v dissolve_v if_o it_o think_v itself_o shall_v be_v extinguish_v i_o say_v no_o madness_n at_o all_o but_o a_o very_a reasonable_a and_o wise_a choice_n viz._n a_o desire_n to_o part_v with_o a_o troublesome_a and_o suffer_a life_n for_o the_o rest_n of_o death_n or_o sleep_v in_o christ_n in_o a_o assure_a hope_n of_o a_o joyful_a resurrection_n and_o of_o then_o receive_v a_o crown_n of_o glory_n as_o paul_n case_n be_v and_o if_o our_o author_n be_v of_o another_o mind_n it_o be_v a_o sign_n he_o love_v life_n better_a than_o ordinary_a he_o have_v also_o before_o say_v that_o the_o grave_n be_v a_o good_a hide_v place_n from_o the_o storm_n of_o the_o world_n which_o i_o there_o agree_v and_o so_o do_v most_o people_n pag._n 310._o cites_n 2_o tim._n 4.8_o a_o crown_n of_o life_n will_v be_v give_v to_o all_o who_o love_n christ_n appear_v i_o ask_v when_o shall_v this_o be_v do_v the_o text_n say_v at_o that_o day_n the_o author_n say_v this_o intend_v the_o day_n of_o man_n death_n no_o say_v i_o for_o that_o day_n intend_v one_o time_n appoint_v whereas_o day_n of_o death_n be_v divers_a and_o various_a therefore_o the_o day_n here_o intend_v the_o resurrection_n p._n 313._o say_v in_o death_n the_o soul_n attain_v its_o rest_n i_o say_v the_o man_n attain_v his_o rest_n in_o hope_n of_o a_o future_a happiness_n or_o fear_n of_o what_o may_v follow_v at_o that_o day_n pag._n 314._o say_v death_n final_o and_o certain_o cure_v seven_o several_a very_a great_a humane_a malady_n and_o therefore_o say_v i_o be_v much_o more_o desirable_a than_o a_o troublesome_a or_o afflict_a life_n pag._n 326._o say_v little_o do_v believer_n think_v what_o vision_n of_o god_n and_o ravish_a sight_n of_o christ_n the_o soul_n of_o their_o friend_n have_v when_o they_o be_v close_v their_o eye_n with_o tear_n i_o say_v little_a do_v our_o author_n know_v for_o their_o information_n in_o such_o case_n or_o for_o their_o comfort_n 1_o thes_n 4.13_o paul_n comfort_v people_n in_o such_o case_n by_o the_o hope_n only_o of_o a_o resurrection_n which_o give_v i_o a_o great_a assurance_n that_o he_o either_o know_v not_o of_o our_o author_n opinion_n or_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o he_o add_v evil_a day_n shall_v make_v god_n people_n willing_a to_o accept_v of_o a_o hide_v place_n in_o the_o grave_a as_o a_o special_a favour_n from_o god_n and_o i_o grant_v it_o and_o believe_v it_o often_o do_v so_o pag._n 322._o cites_n bless_a be_v the_o dead_a which_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n for_o they_o rest_v from_o their_o labour_n and_o that_o may_v make_v paul_n desire_v to_o be_v dissolve_v and_o to_o be_v with_o christ._n viz._n to_o rest_n or_o sleep_v in_o he_o pag._n 329._o cites_n heb._n 9.27_o it_o be_v appoint_v for_o all_o man_n once_o to_o die_v and_o after_o that_o the_o judgement_n i_o say_v this_o intend_v one_o judgement_n viz._n the_o last_o and_o that_o no_o intermediate_v judgement_n can_v be_v prove_v pag._n 334._o cites_n 1_o pet._n 3_o 19_o he_o go_v and_o preach_v to_o the_o spirit_n in_o prison_n and_o he_o say_v there_o be_v difficulty_n in_o this_o text_n and_o that_o aestius_n reckon_v no_o less_o than_o ten_o exposition_n of_o it_o and_o say_v it_o be_v a_o very_a difficult_a scripture_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o almost_o all_o interpreter_n pag._n 335._o say_v what_o be_v call_v a_o soul_n whilst_o in_o the_o body_n after_o separation_n be_v proper_o call_v a_o spirit_n i_o deny_v then_o that_o ever_o it_o can_v be_v proper_o call_v a_o spirit_n pag._n 339._o he_o say_v conscience_n be_v the_o judge_n and_o prime_a guide_n of_o the_o soul_n i_o say_v of_o the_o man_n he_o say_v the_o will_n as_o potent_a as_o it_o be_v move_v not_o until_o the_o judgement_n come_v to_o a_o conclusion_n and_o this_o i_o agree_v pag._n 340._o he_o say_v every_o soul_n come_v to_o its_o particular_a judgement_n immediate_o after_o death_n to_o prove_v this_o he_o cites_n heb._n 9.27_o it_o be_v appoint_v for_o all_o man_n once_o to_o die_v and_o after_o that_o the_o judgement_n how_o this_o prove_v every_o man_n particular_a judgement_n at_o death_n i_o do_v not_o perceive_v it_o seem_v rather_o all_o man_n must_v die_v before_o this_o judgement_n and_o when_o all_o be_v dead_a than_o this_o judgement_n but_o there_o be_v no_o application_n of_o it_o to_o a_o particular_a judgement_n then_o he_o cites_n proverb_n 11.7_o when_o a_o wicked_a man_n die_v his_o expectation_n shall_v perish_v and_o the_o hope_n of_o unjust_a man_n perish_v i_o demand_v how_o this_o prove_v a_o particular_a judgement_n after_o each_o man_n death_n then_o he_o cites_n matth._n 7.22_o many_o will_v say_v to_o i_o in_o that_o day_n have_v not_o we_o do_v great_a work_n in_o thy_o name_n then_o will_v i_o profess_v to_o they_o i_o never_o know_v you_o depart_v from_o i_o thus_o he_o prove_v a_o particular_a judgement_n many_o will_v say_v in_o that_o day_n the_o great_a day_n and_o then_o i_o will_v say_v to_o they_o to_o those_o many_o such_o scripture_n as_o these_o he_o be_v force_v to_o use_v for_o proof_n of_o his_o particular_a judgement_n not_o that_o likely_a he_o or_o any_o man_n can_v think_v they_o good_a proof_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o because_o this_o sort_n of_o judgement_n be_v indispensable_o necessary_a to_o a_o separate_a soul_n go_v to_o heaven_n or_o hell_n without_o this_o sort_n of_o judgement_n there_o can_v be_v no_o truth_n in_o their_o tenet_n and_o therefore_o they_o must_v prove_v or_o yield_v they_o can_v do_v it_o and_o i_o think_v he_o be_v as_o good_a not_o have_v offer_v at_o it_o as_o to_o have_v do_v it_o in_o this_o manner_n but_o neither_o i_o nor_o it_o seem_v he_o can_v tell_v how_o to_o do_v it_o better_o pag._n 350._o cites_n heb._n 4.3_o we_o which_o have_v believe_v do_v enter_v into_o rest._n i_o say_v this_o intend_v rest_n from_o their_o labour_n as_o the_o revelation_n express_v it_o and_o i_o do_v not_o find_v heaven_n in_o it_o pag._n 359._o say_v nothing_o more_o sure_a or_o awful_a than_o the_o day_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n i_o agree_v it_o pag._n 361._o cites_n matth._n 16.26_o what_o be_v a_o man_n profit_v if_o he_o shall_v gain_v the_o whole_a world_n and_o lose_v his_o own_o soul_n or_o what_o shall_v a_o man_n give_v in_o exchange_n for_o his_o soul_n our_o great_a difference_n upon_o this_o text_n will_v be_v what_o be_v here_o intend_a by_o the_o word_n or_o term_n of_o soul_n i_o say_v that_o as_o in_o a_o vast_a number_n of_o other_o place_n so_o in_o this_o place_n the_o word_n soul_n intend_v the_o man_n self_n or_o his_o person_n or_o life_n ver._n 25._o he_o that_o will_v save_v his_o life_n shall_v lose_v it_o but_o he_o that_o lose_v it_o for_o christ_n sake_n shall_v find_v it_o then_o follow_v our_o text_n with_o connexion_n for_o what_o be_v a_o man_n profit_v if_o he_o shall_v gain_v the_o whole_a world_n and_o lose_v his_o own_o soul_n or_o life_n and_o what_o shall_v a_o man_n give_v in_o exchange_n for_o his_o soul_n or_o life_n once_o lose_v it_o can_v be_v redeem_v or_o recover_v nor_o recompense_v by_o any_o thing_n of_o this_o world_n yet_o he_o that_o lose_v his_o life_n for_o christ_n sake_n shall_v find_v it_o for_o he_o shall_v be_v recompense_v at_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o just_a and_o as_o heb._n 11._o 35._o people_n be_v torture_v not_o accept_v deliverance_n that_o they_o may_v obtain_v a_o better_a resurrection_n pag._n 362._o he_o quote_v a_o say_v to_o win_v venice_n and_o he_o hang_v at_o the_o gate_n of_o it_o what_o good_a will_v it_o do_v any_o man_n so_o say_v he_o of_o get_v a_o vast_a treasure_n with_o the_o loss_n of_o one_o life_n and_o i_o agree_v and_o say_v when_o a_o man_n be_v dead_a what_o good_a can_v all_o the_o world_n do_v he_o and_o this_o i_o take_v for_o the_o true_a mean_v of_o this_o text_n and_o our_o lord_n show_v how_o one_o that_o lose_v life_n for_o his_o sake_n shall_v find_v it_o ver._n 26._o for_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v come_v in_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o father_n with_o his_o angel_n and_o then_o he_o shall_v reward_v every_o man_n according_a to_o his_o work_n and_o this_o seem_v to_o sound_v strong_o in_o exclusion_n of_o the_o particular_a judgement_n before_o speak_v of_o pag._n 363._o he_o magnify_v the_o expression_n or_o the_o term_n soul_n in_o this_o text_n and_o say_v that_o rock_n of_o diamond_n be_v not_o worth_a it_o i_o say_v they_o be_v not_o worth_a any_o man_n life_n to_o he_o and_o this_o the_o devil_n know_v when_o he_o say_v all_o that_o a_o man_n have_v will_v he_o give_v for_o his_o life_n
and_o so_o be_v the_o ordinary_a practice_n of_o mankind_n he_o say_v he_o who_o buy_v soul_n know_v the_o value_n of_o they_o i_o say_v soul_n be_v never_o buy_v alone_o but_o the_o redemption_n be_v of_o person_n common_o express_v in_o scripture_n by_o the_o term_n of_o soul_n and_o so_o be_v david_n expression_n to_o be_v understand_v when_o he_o say_v it_o cost_v i_o more_o to_o redeem_v their_o soul_n viz._n to_o redeem_v they_o or_o their_o person_n pag._n 364._o say_v god_n create_v the_o soul_n as_o his_o rare_a masterpiece_n and_o the_o three_o person_n lay_v their_o head_n together_o to_o project_n it_o i_o have_v deny_v a_o separate_a creation_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o i_o do_v so_o still_o and_o do_v look_v upon_o his_o present_a oratory_n to_o be_v very_o inconsiderate_a pag._n 365._o he_o confound_v the_o soul_n and_o the_o rational_a faculty_n together_o or_o make_v they_o both_o one_o thing_n or_o mistake_v the_o one_o for_o the_o other_o pag._n 367._o all_o that_o he_o here_o say_v of_o the_o soul_n be_v proper_o applicable_a to_o the_o rational_a faculty_n he_o say_v no_o soul_n but_o man_n be_v marriageable_a unto_o christ._n if_o he_o do_v not_o mean_v the_o church_n or_o at_o least_o the_o person_n i_o can_v not_o understand_v he_o for_o we_o never_o hear_v of_o a_o soul_n be_v be_v marry_v or_o do_v any_o other_o thing_n by_o its_o self_n single_o pag._n 369._o what_o he_o say_v here_o be_v do_v for_o soul_n be_v to_o be_v apply_v to_o person_n pag._n 370._o say_v word_n shall_v come_v into_o judgement_n at_o the_o last_o day_n i_o say_v why_o not_o at_o the_o particular_a judgement_n if_o such_o a_o one_o there_o be_v pag._n 371._o he_o again_o here_o apply_v to_o the_o soul_n what_o belong_v to_o the_o person_n and_o i_o say_v the_o devil_n seek_v to_o devour_v not_o the_o soul_n only_o but_o the_o person_n pag._n 374._o still_o apply_v all_o to_o soul_n instead_o of_o person_n pag._n 375._o he_o quote_v three_o text_n but_o they_o all_o apply_v to_o person_n and_o solomon_n win_a soul_n intend_v person_n pag._n 379._o say_v he_o have_v prove_v that_o one_o soul_n be_v of_o more_o value_n than_o the_o whole_a world_n i_o say_v no_o otherwise_o than_o a_o man_n life_n be_v viz._n to_o himself_o it_o be_v so_o but_o not_o in_o itself_o or_o with_o any_o respect_n to_o other_o people_n pag._n 379._o say_v the_o soul_n be_v not_o make_v for_o the_o body_n but_o the_o body_n for_o it_o i_o say_v they_o be_v make_v for_o one_o another_o and_o be_v daily_o make_v viz._n procreate_v together_o pag._n 387._o cites_n a_o say_v as_o concern_v soul_n but_o it_o prove_v only_o of_o person_n and_o go_v on_o in_o the_o like_o apply_v to_o soul_n what_o be_v intend_v of_o person_n pag._n 390._o say_v soul_n can_v live_v upon_o food_n or_o earthly_a thing_n i_o say_v they_o do_v live_v upon_o food_n and_o earthly_a thing_n and_o can_v live_v without_o they_o pag._n 439._o and_o so_o to_o 441._o he_o pretend_v holy_a duty_n be_v not_o enough_o for_o christian_n viz._n nature_n improve_v by_o virtue_n and_o common_a grace_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n a_o holy_a unreprovable_a life_n rely_v on_o christ_n for_o pardon_n of_o sin_n and_o support_v under_o sorrow_n and_o danger_n practise_v the_o commandment_n believe_v the_o creed_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n do_v as_o they_o will_v be_v do_v to_o sorrow_v for_o their_o failure_n strive_v to_o rise_v again_o and_o pray_v to_o god_n every_o day_n to_o assist_v they_o by_o his_o grace_n and_o save_o they_o by_o his_o goodness_n and_o christ_n suffering_n he_o insinuate_v that_o such_o ordinary_a practice_n be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o regeneration_n without_o heavenly_a temper_n and_o tendency_n of_o soul_n viz._n a_o singular_a claim_n and_o profession_n to_o grace_n and_o sanctification_n above_o ordinary_a i_o profess_v myself_o content_a with_o the_o former_a state_n and_o will_v give_v his_o proselyte_n leave_v to_o affect_v the_o late_a without_o condemn_v they_o so_o be_v that_o they_o act_n not_o the_o pharisee_fw-mi in_o justify_v themselves_o and_o despise_a other_o pag._n 449._o direct_v man_n to_o ask_v be_o i_o bear_v again_o be_o i_o a_o new_a creature_n i_o say_v baptism_n be_v the_o laver_n of_o regeneration_n and_o mark_v 16.16_o he_o that_o believe_v and_o it_o baptize_v shall_v be_v save_v and_o thus_o practise_v the_o jailor_n at_o philippi_n cornelius_n the_o captain_n and_o the_o aethiopian_a eunuch_n but_o he_o require_v a_o regenerate_v of_o the_o spirit_n i_o allow_v so_o appear_v as_o to_o make_v the_o fruit_n good_a but_o for_o his_o extraordinary_a elevation_n and_o motion_n of_o spirit_n i_o leave_v they_o to_o himself_o as_o a_o fervour_n of_o fancy_n pag._n 464._o say_v your_o election_n be_v only_o secure_v by_o your_o effectual_a call_v intend_v as_o seem_v that_o every_o one_o must_v have_v and_o find_v a_o particular_a time_n of_o god_n call_v he_o to_o a_o state_n of_o regeneration_n and_o sanctification_n this_o look_n to_o i_o like_o a_o intend_a distinguish_a character_n betwixt_o they_o who_o follow_v rational_a deduction_n from_o scripture_n and_o those_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v lead_v by_o the_o spirit_n in_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n and_o they_o must_v show_v we_o sign_n and_o wonder_n and_o mighty_a deed_n or_o else_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o believe_v they_o that_o they_o be_v so_o lead_v for_o if_o other_o man_n work_v and_o live_v as_o well_o as_o they_o and_o show_v as_o good_a fruit_n of_o the_o spirit_n as_o they_o how_o can_v they_o be_v distinguish_v but_o by_o wonder_n and_o mighty_a deed_n say_v they_o by_o our_o special_a call_v regeneration_n and_o sanctification_n but_o how_o shall_v other_o know_v these_o to_o be_v good_a or_o better_a than_o ordinary_a but_o by_o their_o fruit_n or_o mighty_a deed_n if_o those_o deed_n or_o fruit_n extraordinary_a do_v not_o appear_v we_o have_v no_o mean_n to_o know_v they_o nor_o reason_n to_o approve_v they_o in_o pag._n 461._o he_o say_v let_v none_o be_v so_o fond_a to_o expect_v comfort_n in_o death_n until_o his_o soul_n have_v first_o comply_v with_o and_o obey_v the_o call_n of_o god_n in_o the_o time_n thereof_o pag._n 463._o say_v soul_n of_o man_n be_v as_o it_o be_v embark_v in_o the_o call_v of_o god_n and_o if_o they_o be_v lose_v your_o soul_n be_v lose_v i_o collect_v he_o intend_v let_v your_o faith_n and_o practice_n be_v what_o they_o will_v if_o you_o have_v not_o a_o call_v to_o the_o singular_a mode_n of_o our_o profession_n and_o obey_v that_o call_v your_o precious_a soul_n after_o all_o this_o will_v be_v lose_v he_o say_v before_o that_o when_o the_o enfranchise_a soul_n be_v upon_o its_o departure_n and_o sit_v upon_o the_o quiver_a lip_n of_o the_o die_a person_n neither_o able_a to_o stay_v in_o the_o body_n nor_o abide_v to_o forsake_v it_o the_o state_n of_o it_o be_v deplorable_a this_o show_v that_o he_o imagine_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v a_o intelligent_a little_a thing_n parcel_n or_o spark_n he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o she_o be_v snatch_v or_o force_v away_o from_o the_o body_n nor_o what_o shall_v move_v she_o to_o forsake_v it_o or_o leave_v the_o be_v in_o it_o or_o near_o it_o against_o her_o will_n and_o yet_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o he_o can_v have_v tell_v we_o that_o as_o well_o as_o the_o forego_n viz._n imaginando_fw-la if_o he_o have_v please_v and_o this_o call_v to_o mind_v a_o relation_n make_v to_o we_o by_o dr._n collins_n in_o his_o treatise_n concern_v russia_n there_o say_v he_o when_o a_o person_n draw_v on_o towards_o death_n they_o set_v a_o basin_n of_o fair_a water_n in_o the_o window_n and_o set_v the_o casement_n also_o open_a that_o the_o part_a soul_n may_v have_v the_o opportunity_n of_o bathe_v and_o refresh_v itself_o in_o the_o water_n and_o find_v a_o open_a passage_n out_o at_o the_o casement_n and_o not_o be_v enforce_v to_o the_o contrast_n of_o pass_v through_o cranny_n of_o the_o window_n or_o other_o place_n and_o thus_o i_o part_v with_o our_o author_n and_o finish_v my_o intend_a observation_n upon_o he_o i_o read_v in_o a_o noble_a author_n of_o our_o own_o nation_n that_o in_o all_o contest_v he_o who_o stand_v only_o upon_o his_o defence_n stand_v upon_o no_o defence_n seem_v want_v one_o main_a part_n of_o defence_n viz._n the_o disarm_v or_o weaken_v his_o opposer_n whereby_o his_o intend_a defence_n shall_v be_v make_v both_o more_o easy_a and_o effectual_a thus_o far_o in_o defend_v a_o tenet_n opposite_a to_o that_o of_o our_o author_n i_o have_v use_v only_o the_o buckler_n in_o shelter_n from_o the_o dint_n of_o his_o argument_n but_o that_o i_o may_v not_o forsake_v the_o benefit_n which_o may_v
accrue_v in_o defence_n by_o overthrow_v or_o weaken_v of_o the_o opposite_a tenet_n i_o shall_v here_o begin_v to_o sharpen_v the_o point_n and_o turn_v the_o edge_n of_o argument_n against_o the_o opposite_a not_o so_o much_o party_n as_o opinion_n i_o begin_v this_o argument_n arguendo_fw-la &_o negativis_fw-la and_o i_o say_v first_o that_o humane_a soul_n immateriality_n be_v not_o teach_v in_o the_o catechism_n public_o use_v &_o authorise_a by_o our_o church_n second_o it_o be_v not_o impose_v by_o any_o of_o our_o thirty_o nine_o article_n three_o it_o be_v not_o express_o require_v to_o be_v deliver_v by_o any_o of_o our_o three_o most_o ancient_a creed_n four_o we_o meet_v not_o with_o any_o canon_n of_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n that_o recommend_v it_o five_o in_o the_o whole_a bible_n there_o be_v not_o one_o plain_a positive_a affirmation_n that_o a_o humane_a soul_n do_v separately_z subsist_v after_o death_n of_o the_o body_n nor_o that_o it_o be_v immaterial_a or_o immortal_a nor_o so_o much_o that_o it_o be_v intelligent_a six_o there_o be_v no_o sentence_n in_o the_o bible_n no_o nor_o word_n which_o doctrinal_o do_v teach_v the_o immateriality_n viz._n who_o be_v principal_a intent_n at_o their_o delivery_n be_v to_o teach_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o immateriality_n for_o proof_n of_o this_o last_o assertion_n there_o seem_v requisite_a a_o examination_n of_o the_o most_o important_a particular_n allege_v for_o proof_n of_o this_o tenet_n matth._n 10.28_o fear_v not_o they_o who_o kill_v the_o body_n but_o be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n i_o take_v the_o doctrine_n principal_o intend_v in_o this_o text_n to_o be_v a_o teach_n of_o the_o apostle_n than_o new_o institute_v to_o be_v bold_a in_o their_o promulgation_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o in_o their_o so_o do_v to_o fear_v more_o the_o power_n and_o wrath_n of_o god_n than_o of_o man_n and_o with_o this_o concur_v luke_o 12.4_o both_o evangelist_n testify_v this_o and_o agree_v full_o in_o it_o if_o matthew_n text_n have_v intend_v to_o teach_v the_o immateriality_n this_o short_a expression_n seem_v a_o very_a transient_a or_o even_o a_o superficial_a manner_n of_o do_v it_o have_v that_o therefore_o be_v the_o intent_n of_o this_o text_n it_o seem_v some_o far_a declaration_n will_v here_o have_v be_v make_v of_o it_o in_o verse_n 32._o and_o 33._o pursue_v the_o same_o discourse_n or_o doctrine_n our_o lord_n say_v those_o who_o confess_v he_o he_o will_v confess_v before_o his_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o those_o who_o deny_v he_o he_o will_v so_o deny_v which_o to_o my_o apprehension_n intimate_v and_o intend_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o last_o day_n where_o christ_n shall_v be_v the_o judge_n and_o own_o and_o disow_v as_o he_o please_v we_o find_v luke_n word_n in_o the_o delivery_n of_o this_o doctrine_n do_v not_o mention_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n or_o kill_v the_o body_n without_o kill_v the_o soul_n in_o the_o main_a intent_n of_o the_o doctrine_n viz._n fearing_n god_n more_o than_o man_n they_o agree_v and_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o in_o word_n import_v the_o separate_a state_n they_o differ_v ergo_fw-la the_o main_a intent_n of_o this_o text_n be_v to_o teach_v the_o fear_v of_o god_n more_o than_o man_n and_o the_o word_n import_v a_o separate_a state_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v but_o collateral_a and_o st._n luke_n deliversng_v the_o main_a doctrine_n without_o these_o word_n or_o other_o of_o like_a import_n it_o seem_v st._n matthew_n word_n which_o be_v of_o that_o import_n may_v pass_v for_o a_o way_n of_o word_v this_o doctrine_n in_o expression_n suitable_a to_o his_o opinion_n of_o the_o thing_n another_o text_n allege_v for_o proof_n of_o immateriality_n be_v luk._n 23.43_o our_o lord_n to_o the_o thief_n to_o day_n shall_v thou_o be_v with_o i_o in_o paradise_n such_o proof_n of_o the_o immateriality_n as_o arise_v from_o hence_o seem_v clear_o no_o more_o but_o a_o collection_n upon_o inference_n for_o there_o appear_v no_o intent_n in_o this_o text_n to_o teach_v that_o doctrine_n viz._n of_o the_o immateriality_n verse_n 46._o of_o the_o same_o chap._n father_n into_o thy_o hand_n i_o commend_v my_o spirit_n and_o st._n stephen_n lord_n jesus_n receive_v my_o spirit_n it_o seem_v be_v not_o speak_v with_o intent_n to_o teach_v the_o soul_n immateriality_n or_o separate_a subsistence_n but_o as_o a_o recommend_v of_o themselves_o to_o god_n and_o christ_n in_o the_o uttermost_a extremity_n of_o their_o condition_n the_o parable_n of_o dives_n luk._n 16.19_o seem_v to_o i_o speak_v principal_o upon_o this_o occasion_n ver._n 14._o our_o lord_n discourse_n be_v deride_v by_o the_o pharisee_n he_o answer_v they_o god_n know_v your_o heart_n for_o that_o which_o be_v high_o esteem_v among_o man_n be_v abomination_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n this_o verse_n 15._o and_o ver._n 19_o begin_v the_o parable_n of_o dives_n perfect_o proper_a for_o the_o illustration_n of_o this_o assertion_n for_o what_o more_o high_o esteem_v among_o man_n than_o the_o condition_n of_o dives_n and_o what_o more_o miserable_a than_o that_o of_o lazarus_n and_o yet_o in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n the_o case_n be_v quite_o contrary_a i_o say_v the_o main_a design_n and_o intent_n of_o this_o parable_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v the_o illustration_n of_o this_o doctrine_n and_o not_o to_o teach_v any_o thing_n concern_v the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n of_o which_o it_o speak_v according_a to_o the_o common_a conception_n of_o that_o time_n phil._n 1.21_o to_o i_o to_o live_v be_v christ_n and_o to_o die_v be_v gain_v i_o have_v a_o desire_n to_o depart_v and_o to_o be_v with_o christ_n which_o be_v far_o better_a but_o to_o abide_v in_o the_o flesh_n be_v more_o needful_a for_o you_o here_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o my_o understanding_n any_o intent_n to_o teach_v the_o soul_n immateriality_n but_o that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a in_o christ_n be_v more_o to_o be_v desire_v and_o more_o happy_a than_o a_o state_n of_o life_n in_o this_o world_n '_o special_o one_o like_o that_o of_o st._n paul_n then_o be_v paul_n the_o age_a and_o a_o prisoner_n chap._n 2.17_o ready_a to_o be_v offer_v upon_o the_o service_n and_o sacrifice_n of_o faith_n who_o will_v not_o choose_v a_o death_n in_o christ_n rather_o than_o such_o a_o life_n and_o will_v not_o abide_v in_o the_o flesh_n but_o for_o the_o good_a of_o other_o people_n and_o service_n of_o the_o gospel_n here_o appear_v no_o intent_n of_o st._n paul_n to_o teach_v the_o soul_n immateriality_n mat._n 16.26_o of_o gain_v the_o world_n and_o lose_v man_n soul_n i_o hold_v evident_o unprove_v so_o 2_o cor._n 5.8_o of_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n have_v very_o little_a appearance_n of_o proof_n and_o no_o semblance_n of_o intent_n to_o teach_v the_o immateriality_n these_o eight_o text_n i_o take_v for_o the_o most_o allege_a and_o the_o most_o prove_v the_o immateriality_n of_o a_o humane_a soul_n in_o which_o i_o have_v pretend_v to_o show_v that_o they_o intend_v not_o as_o their_o prime_a design_n to_o prove_v or_o maintain_v the_o immateriality_n of_o a_o humane_a soul_n and_o i_o think_v this_o go_v far_o in_o the_o proof_n of_o my_o assertion_n viz._n that_o there_o be_v no_o sentence_n or_o word_n in_o the_o bible_n who_o principal_a intent_n at_o their_o delivery_n be_v to_o assert_v or_o teach_v the_o soul_n immateriality_n and_o here_o i_o finish_v my_o proof_n ex_fw-la negativis_fw-la the_o belief_n of_o the_o immateriality_n be_v not_o require_v at_o our_o hand_n nor_o to_o be_v exact_v of_o any_o man._n i_o now_o proceed_v to_o positive_a proof_n import_v a_o great_a probability_n of_o the_o humane_a soul_n be_v material_a and_o extinguishable_a then_o immaterial_a and_o separately_z subsist_v intend_v which_o i_o say_v if_o after_o death_n a_o man_n soul_n obtain_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n and_o be_v at_o great_a liberty_n than_o it_o be_v live_v in_o the_o man_n and_o in_o a_o full_a state_n and_o capacity_n of_o act_v enjoy_v and_o suffer_v then_o the_o call_v man_n death_n a_o sleep_n and_o a_o rest_n appear_v a_o very_a improper_a and_o even_o a_o mislead_v sort_n of_o expression_n but_o the_o scripture_n in_o very_a many_o place_n call_v death_n a_o sleep_n and_o a_o rest_n ergo_fw-la if_o the_o soul_n so_o subsist_v after_o death_n as_o before_o be_v say_v the_o scripture_n in_o its_o term_n death_n a_o sleep_n and_o a_o rest_n speak_v very_o improper_o and_o somewhat_o mislead_v in_o very_a many_o place_n in_o proof_n of_o the_o major_a proposition_n i_o say_v those_o who_o do_v sensible_o perceive_v and_o actual_o understand_v remember_v believe_v and_o will_v can_v proper_o be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o a_o
dead_a sleep_n nor_o can_v those_o who_o act_n free_o and_o full_o and_o enjoy_v or_o suffer_v in_o a_o high_a degree_n be_v proper_o say_v to_o be_v at_o rest_n ergo_fw-la if_o the_o soul_n do_v subsist_v in_o this_o manner_n after_o death_n of_o the_o man_n the_o calling_z of_o death_n a_o sleep_n and_o a_o rest_n appear_v at_o least_o a_o very_a improper_a sort_n of_o expression_n to_o prove_v the_o minor_a viz._n that_o the_o scripture_n call_v death_n a_o sleep_n and_o a_o rest_n in_o very_a many_o place_n seem_v to_o myself_o a_o needless_a trouble_n or_o undertake_v for_o that_o all_o who_o be_v conversant_a in_o scripture_n know_v this_o thing_n to_o be_v true_a but_o deplore_o i_o again_o consider_v that_o a_o great_a part_n or_o a_o great_a part_n of_o people_n be_v not_o so_o well_o verss_v in_o this_o book_n as_o to_o be_v without_o need_n of_o proof_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o for_o their_o sake_n i_o take_v upon_o myself_o the_o labour_n of_o somewhat_o a_o troublesome_a induction_n of_o particular_n in_o proof_n of_o this_o truth_n therefore_o i_o quote_v job_n 3.13_o why_o die_v i_o not_o from_o the_o womb_n for_o if_o so_o i_o have_v now_o be_v still_o and_o quiet_a i_o shall_v have_v sleep_v then_o have_v i_o be_v at_o rest_n ecclesiast_fw-la 11.8_o if_o a_o man_n live_v many_o year_n and_o rejoice_v in_o they_o all_o yet_o let_v he_o remember_v the_o day_n of_o darkness_n for_o they_o shall_v be_v many_o add_v to_o this_o those_o who_o sleep_n sleep_v in_o the_o night_n and_o then_o this_o text_n seem_v to_o prove_v a_o long_a sleep_n job_n 14.12_o man_n lie_v down_o and_o rise_v not_o till_o the_o heaven_n be_v no_o more_o they_o shall_v not_o awake_v nor_o be_v raise_v out_o of_o their_o sleep_n dan._n 12.2_o many_o of_o they_o that_o sleep_n in_o the_o dust_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v awake_v some_o to_o life_n and_o some_o to_o contempt_n mat._n 27.52_o many_o body_n of_o saint_n which_o sleep_v arise_v and_o come_v out_o of_o the_o grave_n after_o his_o resurrection_n among_o which_o say_v i_o supponendo_fw-la be_v the_o crucify_a thief_n joh._n 5.28_o the_o hour_n be_v come_v in_o which_o all_o that_o be_v in_o the_o grave_n shall_v hear_v his_o voice_n and_o shall_v come_v forth_o chap._n 11.11_o he_o say_v unto_o they_o our_o friend_n lazarus_n sleep_v but_o i_o go_v that_o i_o may_v awake_v he_o out_o of_o sleep_n ver._n 13._o jesus_n speak_v of_o his_o death_n and_o then_o tell_v they_o plain_o lazarus_n be_v dead_a act._n 13.36_o david_n after_o he_o have_v serve_v his_o generation_n by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n fall_v on_o sleep_n and_o see_v corruption_n 1_o king_n 2.10_o so_o david_n sleep_v with_o his_o father_n and_o be_v bury_v in_o the_o city_n of_o david_n so_o chap._n 11.43_o the_o same_o for_o solomon_n 1_o cor._n 11.30_o for_o this_o cause_n many_o be_v weak_a and_o sickly_a among_o you_o and_o many_o sleep_n chap._n 15.6_o christ_n be_v see_v of_o above_o 500_o brethren_n at_o once_o of_o who_o some_o be_v fall_v asleep_o 1_o thes_n 4.14_o those_o also_o who_o sleep_n in_o jesus_n will_v god_n bring_v with_o he_o ver._n 15._o and_o we_o which_o be_v alive_a shall_v not_o prevent_v they_o that_o be_v asleep_a ver._n 16._o and_o the_o dead_a in_o christ_n shall_v rise_v first_o these_o be_v a_o proof_n that_o death_n and_o die_v be_v in_o scripture_n very_o often_o term_v a_o sleep_n and_o sleep_v as_o to_o death_n be_v there_o call_v and_o count_v a_o rest_n i_o quote_v job_n 3.17_o there_o the_o wicked_a cease_v from_o trouble_v and_o there_o the_o weary_a be_v at_o rest_n dan._n 12.13_o thou_o shall_v rest_v and_o stand_v in_o the_o lot_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o day_n 2_o thes_n 1.7_o god_n will_v recompense_v tribulation_n to_o they_o who_o trouble_v you_o and_o to_o you_o who_o be_v trouble_v rest_v with_o we_o when_o the_o lord_n jesus_n shall_v be_v reveal_v from_o heaven_n with_o his_o mighty_a angel_n heb._n 4.1_o there_o be_v a_o promise_n of_o enter_v into_o his_o rest._n ver._n 3._o we_o who_o have_v believe_v do_v enter_v into_o his_o rest_n as_o he_o say_v ver._n 6._o and_o some_o must_v enter_v therein_o ver._n 9_o there_o remain_v therefore_o a_o rest_n for_o the_o people_n of_o god_n ver._n 10._o and_o those_o that_o enter_v into_o rest_n cease_v from_o their_o work_n revel_v 14.13_o bless_a be_v the_o dead_a which_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n that_o they_o may_v rest_v from_o their_o labour_n and_o their_o work_n do_v follow_v they_o and_o thus_o appear_v that_o death_n in_o scripture_n be_v often_o call_v a_o rest_n and_o account_v so_o the_o scripture_n speak_v thus_o of_o death_n in_o very_a many_o place_n and_o even_o of_o ordinary_a custom_n and_o course_n and_o either_o the_o thing_n so_o deliver_v be_v proper_a and_o true_a or_o the_o speech_n be_v improper_a and_o mislead_v if_o the_o soul_n subsist_v act_n and_o suffer_v after_o death_n as_o before_o be_v say_v the_o scripture_n speak_v improper_o of_o death_n but_o if_o there_o be_v no_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o the_o soul_n after_o death_n of_o the_o man_n than_o these_o scriptural_a expression_n concern_v death_n be_v proper_a and_o true_a i_o have_v a_o great_a inclination_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v proper_o and_o true_o than_o otherwise_o and_o therefore_o do_v conclude_v these_o expression_n be_v proper_a and_o true_a and_o that_o the_o soul_n have_v not_o such_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n as_o above_o be_v describe_v but_o rather_o that_o it_o be_v material_a and_o extinguish_v with_o death_n of_o the_o man._n my_o second_o argument_n for_o positive_a proof_n of_o this_o tenet_n rise_v from_o many_o particular_a place_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v allege_v and_o produce_v in_o nature_n of_o a_o sorite_n each_o prove_v by_o its_o self_n and_o all_o fortify_v the_o tenet_n intend_v to_o be_v defend_v in_o which_o i_o begin_v from_o a_o scripture_n which_o discourse_v most_o copious_o upon_o the_o state_n of_o man_n after_o death_n above_o any_o other_o text_n whatsoever_o part_v of_o the_o work_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n viz._n his_o 1_o cor._n 15._o he_o begin_v there_o ver._n 13._o and_o say_v if_o there_o be_v no_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a then_o be_v christ_n not_o rise_v and_o then_o viz._n consequent_o if_o no_o resurrection_n our_o preach_a be_v vain_a and_o your_o faith_n be_v also_o vain_a and_o we_o be_v false_a witness_n and_o you_o be_v yet_o in_o your_o sin_n and_o they_o who_o be_v fall_v asleep_a in_o christ_n be_v perish_v upon_o this_o i_o argue_v if_o the_o soul_n enjoy_v a_o separate_a state_n and_o go_v to_o heaven_n at_o the_o man_n death_n then_o how_o can_v these_o dreadful_a consequence_n follow_v upon_o the_o failure_n of_o truth_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o resurrection_n for_o if_o the_o soul_n go_v to_o heaven_n at_o the_o death_n that_o will_v enjoy_v bliss_n and_o happiness_n in_o a_o high_a degree_n though_o there_o be_v no_o resurrection_n at_o all_o but_o our_o apostle_n here_o conclude_v all_o christianity_n to_o be_v in_o vain_a without_o a_o resurrection_n and_o the_o next_o verse_n viz._n 19_o he_o say_v if_o in_o this_o life_n only_o we_o have_v hope_n in_o christ_n we_o be_v of_o all_o man_n the_o most_o miserable_a but_o christ_n be_v rise_v and_o by_o he_o come_v also_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a which_o seem_v plain_o infer_v that_o if_o there_o be_v no_o resurrection_n than_o our_o hope_n in_o christ_n can_v extend_v only_o to_o this_o world_n and_o the_o thing_n of_o it_o and_o then_o we_o shall_v be_v more_o miserable_a than_o other_o man_n who_o give_v themselves_o more_o liberty_n in_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o they_o he_o go_v on_o through_o this_o long_a chapter_n to_o treat_v of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o manner_n and_o benefit_n of_o it_o ver._n 58._o he_o conclude_v abound_v in_o the_o work_n of_o the_o lord_n forasmuch_o as_o you_o know_v by_o this_o my_o discourse_n of_o the_o resurrection_n that_o your_o labour_n be_v not_o in_o vain_a in_o the_o lord_n thus_o he_o discourse_v full_o and_o large_o upon_o the_o resurrection_n without_o a_o word_n speak_v or_o a_o hint_n give_v concern_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n or_o a_o particular_a judgement_n or_o any_o appertenant_a to_o a_o state_n intermediate_v between_o death_n and_o judgement_n final_a i_o proceed_v in_o the_o work_v of_o this_o apostle_n and_o quote_v he_o again_o 1_o thes_n 4.13_o he_o will_v not_o have_v they_o sorrow_n for_o their_o dead_a friend_n as_o other_o who_o have_v no_o hope_n do_v for_o say_v he_o we_o believe_v that_o jesus_n die_v and_z rise_v again_o and_o even_o so_o also_o those_o who_o sleep_v in_o
jesus_n shall_v god_n bring_v with_o he_o and_o the_o lord_n himself_o shall_v descend_v from_o heaven_n with_o a_o shout_n with_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o archangel_n and_o with_o the_o tromp_n of_o god_n and_o the_o dead_a in_o christ_n shall_v rise_v first_o then_o the_o elect_a live_a person_n shall_v be_v translate_v and_o catch_v up_o to_o the_o cloud_n and_o both_o sort_n together_o shall_v meet_v the_o lord_n in_o the_o air_n and_o so_o shall_v they_o ever_o be_v with_o the_o lord_n here_o we_o may_v perceive_v or_o collect_v that_o st._n paul_n direct_v to_o look_v after_o the_o resurrection_n for_o comfort_n at_o or_o immediate_o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o party_n have_v he_o know_v or_o believe_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n and_o a_o go_v to_o heaven_n of_o the_o good_a immediate_o after_o death_n of_o the_o party_n our_o author_n give_v it_o we_o in_o these_o word_n pag._n 326._o little_o say_v he_o do_v believer_n think_v what_o vision_n of_o god_n and_o ravish_a sight_n of_o christ_n the_o soul_n of_o their_o friend_n have_v when_o they_o be_v close_v their_o eye_n with_o tear_n it_o seem_v strange_a st._n paul_n do_v not_o know_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o delightful_a scene_n and_o pity_v it_o be_v doubtless_o that_o he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o such_o ravish_a enjoyment_n and_o the_o quick_a attainment_n of_o they_o act_n 20.20_o he_o keep_v nothing_o back_o that_o be_v profitable_a to_o his_o auditor_n ver._n 27._o but_o declare_v to_o they_o all_o the_o council_n of_o god_n have_v he_o know_v or_o believe_v the_o separate_a subsistence_n or_o the_o particular_a judgement_n or_o the_o immediate_a go_v to_o heaven_n by_o angel_n or_o the_o ravish_a sight_n and_o joy_n so_o soon_o accrue_v he_o will_v not_o have_v keep_v back_o all_o or_o any_o of_o they_o from_o his_o proselyte_n the_o thessalonian_o but_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o think_v he_o will_v full_o and_o free_o have_v communicate_v the_o same_o to_o they_o and_o have_v raise_v edify_v and_o comfortable_a exhortation_n if_o he_o have_v find_v or_o know_v of_o sound_a ground_n to_o erect_v they_o upon_o our_o minister_n and_o people_n fetch_v not_o their_o comfort_n so_o far_o as_o the_o resurrection_n but_o fetch_v they_o from_o heaven_n immediate_o and_o hope_v with_o as_o much_o likelihood_n that_o all_o their_o friend_n soul_n go_v thither_o by_o the_o conveyance_n of_o angel_n but_o because_o st._n paul_n here_o give_v we_o no_o encouragement_n to_o believe_v they_o for_o my_o part_n i_o can_v do_v it_o but_o fix_v myself_o for_o comfort_n in_o such_o case_n upon_o the_o rocky_a ground_n which_o our_o apostle_n here_o give_v we_o the_o certainty_n and_o assurance_n of_o a_o general_n resurrection_n and_o judgement_n our_o apostle_n former_a text_n 1_o cor._n 15.32_o say_v thus_o what_o shall_v all_o the_o affliction_n that_o i_o have_v undergo_v profit_v i_o if_o the_o dead_a rise_v not_o but_o if_o thecase_n be_v so_o let_v we_o eat_v and_o drink_v for_o to_o morrow_n we_o die_v and_o there_o be_v a_o end_n cast_v the_o whole_a expectation_n of_o recompense_n future_a to_o this_o life_n upon_o the_o resurrection_n without_o mention_n or_o regard_n of_o any_o intermediate_n state_n rom._n 2.5_o thou_o treasure_v up_o unto_o thyself_o wrath_n against_o the_o day_n of_o wrath_n and_o revelation_n of_o the_o righteous_a judgement_n of_o god_n ver._n 6._o who_o will_v render_v to_o every_o man_n according_a to_o his_o deed_n honour_n and_o immortality_n to_o some_o but_o indignation_n and_o wrath_n tribulation_n and_o anguish_n to_o all_o who_o work_v evil_a etc._n etc._n to_o ver._n 16._o in_o the_o day_n when_o god_n shall_v judge_v the_o secret_n of_o man_n by_o jesus_n christ_n plain_o the_o day_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n so_o as_o recompense_n shall_v then_o be_v distribute_v according_a to_o what_o man_n have_v do_v here_o and_o only_o then_o for_o any_o thing_n that_o appear_v in_o this_o text_n without_o mention_n or_o regard_n to_o a_o intermediate_n state_n 1_o cor._n 1.7_o 8._o you_o come_v behind_o in_o no_o gift_n wait_v for_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n who_o also_o shall_v confirm_v you_o unto_o the_o end_n that_o you_o may_v be_v blameless_a in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ._n plain_o intend_v his_o second_o come_v to_o judgement_n as_o the_o only_o know_v time_n for_o the_o expectation_n of_o future_a recompense_n 1_o cor._n 4.5_o judge_v nothing_o before_o the_o time_n until_o the_o lord_n come_v who_o both_o will_v bring_v to_o light_v the_o hide_a work_n of_o darkness_n and_o manifest_v the_o counsel_n of_o heart_n and_o then_o shall_v every_o deserve_v man_n have_v praise_n of_o god_n plain_o denote_v the_o resurrection_n as_o the_o time_n of_o judgement_n and_o recompense_n 2_o cor._n 5.10_o we_o must_v all_o appear_v before_o the_o judgement_n seat_n of_o christ_n that_o every_o one_o may_v receive_v the_o thing_n do_v in_o his_o body_n whether_o good_a or_o bad_a still_o without_o hint_v any_o other_o time_n or_o place_n for_o future_a recompense_n philip._n 3.20_o our_o conversation_n be_v in_o heaven_n from_o whence_o we_o look_v for_o the_o saviour_n the_o lord_n of_o glory_n who_o shall_v change_v our_o vile_a body_n and_o make_v it_o like_o his_o glorious_a body_n according_a to_o the_o work_n whereby_o he_o be_v able_a to_o subdue_v all_o thing_n unto_o himself_o still_o no_o mention_n of_o any_o expectation_n future_a to_o this_o life_n till_o our_o lord_n second_o come_v 2_o thes_n 1.7_o it_o be_v right_a for_o god_n to_o recompense_v harm_n to_o they_o which_o trouble_v you_o and_o to_o you_o who_o be_v trouble_v rest_v with_o we_o when_o the_o lord_n shall_v appear_v from_o heaven_n with_o his_o mighty_a angel_n chap._n 3.5_o the_o lord_n airect_v your_o heart_n into_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o unto_o the_o patient_a wait_a for_o christ_n his_fw-la come_v again_o 1_o tim._n 6.14_o keep_v this_o commandment_n until_o the_o appear_v of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n which_o in_o his_o time_n he_o shall_v show_v as_o the_o only_a time_n for_o recompense_n 2_o tim._n 4.8_o henceforth_o there_o be_v lay_v up_o for_o i_o a_o crown_n of_o righteousness_n which_o the_o lord_n the_o righteous_a judge_n shall_v give_v i_o at_o that_o day_n and_o not_o to_o i_o only_o but_o unto_o they_o also_o that_o love_n his_o appear_v viz._n his_o second_o come_v and_o this_o apply_v chap._n 1.12_o i_o suffer_v without_o be_v ashamed_a for_o i_o know_v who_o i_o have_v believe_v and_o that_o he_o be_v able_a to_o keep_v that_o which_o i_o have_v commit_v unto_o he_o against_o that_o day_n and_o so_o ver._n 18._o the_o lord_n grant_v to_o onisephorus_fw-la that_o he_o may_v find_v mercy_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o that_o day_n chap._n 4.1_o i_o charge_v thou_o before_o god_n and_o christ_n who_o shall_v judge_v the_o quick_a and_o dead_a at_o his_o appear_v and_o his_o kingdom_n all_o harp_v upon_o the_o same_o string_n viz._n the_o resurrection_n and_o general_a judgement_n without_o one_o word_n mention_v a_o particular_a judgement_n or_o a_o intermediate_n state_n tit._n 2.13_o teach_v to_o live_v sober_o righteous_o and_o godly_a in_o this_o present_a world_n look_v for_o the_o bless_a hope_n and_o the_o glorious_a appear_v of_o the_o great_a god_n and_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n no_o mention_n of_o the_o hope_n of_o a_o bless_a intermediate_n state_n heb._n 6.2_o he_o will_v go_v on_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o main_a duty_n to_o be_v perform_v in_o this_o world_n and_o to_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o of_o eternal_a judgement_n for_o the_o world_n to_o come_v as_o the_o only_a considerable_a thing_n chap._n 9.27_o it_o be_v appoint_v unto_o man_n once_o to_o die_v and_o after_o that_o the_o judgement_n the_o last_o day_n or_o judgement_n not_o two_o one_o particular_a and_o the_o other_o general_n no_o mention_n of_o more_o than_o one_o chap._n 11.35_o other_o be_v torture_v not_o accept_v deliverance_n that_o they_o may_v obtain_v what_o not_o a_o immediate_a go_v to_o heaven_n of_o their_o soul_n but_o a_o better_a resurrection_n chap._n 12.22_o you_o be_v come_v to_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n to_o god_n and_o angel_n to_o the_o general_n assembly_n and_o church_n and_o just_a spirit_n make_v perfect_a and_o see_v that_o you_o refuse_v not_o he_o that_o speak_v in_o the_o gospel_n who_o voice_n then_o shake_v the_o earth_n yet_o once_o more_o i_o shake_v not_o the_o earth_n only_o but_o also_o heaven_n which_o signify_v the_o remove_n of_o they_o at_o the_o last_o day_n and_o then_o we_o shall_v receive_v a_o kingdom_n which_o can_v he_o move_v and_o then_o enjoy_v the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n god_n christ_n angel_n the_o assembly_n of_o the_o church_n perfect_v unto_o which_o thing_n
we_o be_v now_o come_v in_o faith_n hope_n and_o expectation_n have_v receive_v a_o full_a and_o true_a declaration_n of_o they_o we_o have_v thus_o traverse_v the_o large_a field_n of_o st._n paul_n epistle_n collect_v evidence_n concern_v his_o doctrine_n and_o opinion_n touch_v the_o future_a state_n of_o mankind_n after_o a_o death_n in_o this_o world_n the_o text_n of_o his_o which_z have_v be_v quote_v treat_v particular_o of_o such_o future_a state_n and_o intend_v to_o teach_v concern_v the_o same_o deliver_v thereupon_o according_a as_o in_o the_o say_a quotation_n have_v be_v express_v before_o have_v be_v quote_v on_o the_o other_o hand_n four_o text_n of_o his_o say_a write_n allege_v in_o proof_n of_o the_o immateriality_n viz._n 2_o cor._n 5._o ver._n 6._o &_o 8._o and_o phil._n 1.23_o and_o heb._n 12.9_o and_o heb._n 12.22_o to_o these_o i_o say_v none_o of_o those_o place_n treat_v particular_o of_o the_o future_a state_n of_o mankind_n or_o intend_v to_o teach_v or_o examine_v what_o the_o same_o shall_v be_v next_o i_o say_v that_o of_o these_o four_o place_n none_o speak_v prove_o but_o phil._n 1.23_o viz._n his_o desire_n to_o be_v dissolve_v and_o to_o be_v with_o christ_n i_o say_v the_o question_n make_v thereupon_o be_v concern_v the_o mean_v or_o sense_n of_o the_o expression_n of_o be_v with_o christ_n it_o intend_v a_o state_n more_o desirable_a than_o that_o which_o at_o that_o time_n he_o enjoy_v i_o take_v a_o sleep_a in_o jesus_n to_o be_v so_o viz._n a_o more_o desirable_a state_n than_o that_o which_o at_o that_o time_n he_o enjoy_v that_o this_o be_v a_o bless_a state_n we_o read_v revel_v 14.13_o after_o mention_v the_o patience_n and_o faith_n of_o the_o saint_n under_o persecution_n the_o text_n say_v bless_a be_v the_o dead_a which_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n that_o they_o may_v rest_v from_o their_o labour_n and_o their_o work_n do_v follow_v they_o and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o state_n care_v for_o by_o god_n and_o under_o his_o protection_n appear_v rom._n 14.7_o none_o of_o we_o live_v to_o himself_o and_o no_o man_n die_v to_o himself_o ver._n 8._o for_o whether_o we_o live_v we_o live_v unto_o the_o lord_n and_o whether_o we_o die_v we_o die_v unto_o the_o lord_n whether_o we_o live_v therefore_o or_o die_v we_o be_v the_o lord_n be_v verse_n 9_o for_o christ_n die_v rise_v and_o revive_v that_o he_o may_v be_v lord_n both_o of_o the_o dead_a and_o live_a ver._n 10._o we_o shall_v all_o stand_v before_o the_o judgement_n seat_n of_o christ_n so_o chap._n 4.17_o god_n who_o quicken_v the_o dead_a and_o call_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o as_o though_o they_o be_v and_o so_o he_o be_v the_o god_n of_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n for_o all_o live_v unto_o he_o though_o the_o body_n turn_v to_o dust_n and_o the_o soul_n expire_v yet_o neither_o of_o than_o be_v lose_v joh._n 11.23_o our_o lord_n say_v to_o martha_n thy_o brother_n shall_v rise_v again_o she_o answer_v i_o know_v that_o he_o shall_v rise_v again_o at_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o last_o day_n he_o reply_v i_o be_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o life_n he_o that_o believe_v in_o i_o though_o he_o be_v dead_a yet_o shall_v he_o live_v and_o whoso_o live_v and_o believe_v in_o i_o shall_v never_o die_v viz._n so_o as_o to_o fall_v out_o of_o my_o care_n or_o protection_n or_o knowledge_n thy_o brother_n shall_v rise_v again_o speedy_o and_o for_o other_o joh._n 6.39_o of_o that_o which_o my_o father_n have_v give_v i_o i_o will_v lose_v nothing_o but_o will_v raise_v it_o up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n ver._n 40._o all_o who_o believe_v in_o i_o shall_v have_v everlasting_a life_n and_o i_o will_v raise_v they_o up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n which_o paul_n to_o tim._n call_v that_o day_n so_o ver._n 44._o &_o 54._o all_o speak_v of_o raise_v believer_n up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n to_o receive_v blessing_n and_o reward_n whereas_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o wicked_a shall_v be_v attend_v with_o a_o second_o death_n this_o intend_v a_o answer_n additional_a to_o paul_n desire_n to_o be_v dissolve_v and_o to_o be_v with_o christ_n and_o touch_v the_o whole_a course_n of_o this_o apostle_n write_n concern_v a_o state_n of_o mankind_n after_o death_n my_o quotation_n make_v it_o appear_v that_o either_o he_o know_v of_o no_o intermediate_n state_n betwixt_o death_n and_o the_o resurrection_n or_o else_o he_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v or_o believe_v it_o for_o his_o knowledge_n that_o there_o be_v a_o opinion_n in_o the_o world_n of_o soul_n subsist_v in_o a_o separate_a state_n from_o their_o body_n there_o be_v great_a probability_n as_o that_o solomon_n text_n the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n and_o st._n matthew_n text_n of_o can_v kill_v the_o soul_n and_o both_o heathen_a and_o jewish_a opinion_n to_o that_o purpose_n it_o seem_v can_v hardly_o escape_v his_o knowledge_n but_o most_o likely_a it_o be_v that_o he_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v or_o believe_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o opinion_n for_o that_o in_o any_o of_o his_o write_n upon_o that_o subject_a he_o do_v neither_o relate_v to_o it_o nor_o mention_v it_o much_o less_o do_v he_o confirm_v or_o approve_v it_o but_o put_v all_o expectation_n of_o reward_n or_o punishment_n future_a to_o this_o world_n upon_o the_o score_n and_o account_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o upon_o the_o foot_n of_o that_o account_n i_o leave_v it_o with_o this_o apostle_n intend_v to_o examine_v what_o other_o apostle_n have_v write_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n i_o proceed_v to_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n james_n and_o quote_v out_o of_o it_o chap._n 1.12_o bless_a be_v the_o man_n that_o endure_v temptation_n for_o when_o he_o be_v try_v he_o shall_v receive_v the_o crown_n of_o life_n which_o the_o lord_n have_v promise_v to_o they_o that_o love_v he_o in_o word_n very_o like_o 2_o tim._n 4.8_o and_o of_o the_o same_o import_n and_o that_o apply_v the_o receive_n of_o the_o crown_n to_o that_o day_n or_o the_o last_o day_n so_o chap._n 5.7_o be_v patient_a brethren_n unto_o the_o come_n of_o the_o lord_n ver._n 8._o again_o be_v patient_a for_o the_o come_n of_o the_o lord_n draw_v nigh_o give_v no_o expectatation_n of_o recompense_n till_o the_o come_n of_o the_o lord_n i_o go_v on_o to_o st._n peter_n 1_o pet._n 1.4_o you_o be_v beget_v to_o a_o inheritance_n incorruptible_a reserve_v in_o heaven_n for_o you_o ver._n 5._o who_o be_v keep_v by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n through_o faith_n unto_o salvation_n ready_a to_o be_v reveal_v in_o the_o last_o time_n do_v not_o say_v to_o be_v reveal_v at_o the_o time_n of_o your_o death_n so_o chap._n 5.4_o when_o the_o chief_a shepherd_n shall_v appear_v you_o shall_v receive_v a_o crown_n of_o glory_n that_o fade_v not_o away_o agree_v with_o paul_n and_o james_n just_a before_o chap._n 4.5_o those_o who_o speak_v evil_a of_o you_o shall_v give_v account_n to_o he_o who_o be_v ready_a to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a this_o must_v intend_v the_o resurrection_n for_o that_o no_o judgement_n shall_v pass_v of_o the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a together_o till_o that_o time_n ver._n 13._o rejoice_v in_o as_o much_o as_o you_o be_v partaker_n of_o christ_n suffering_n that_o when_o his_o glory_n shall_v be_v reveal_v you_o may_v be_v glad_a also_o with_o exceed_v joy_n this_o prove_v to_o my_o understanding_n that_o the_o ravish_a joy_n of_o a_o new_o depart_v soul_n be_v unknown_a to_o this_o prime_a apostle_n 2_o pet._n 2.9_o the_o lord_n know_v to_o deliver_v the_o godly_a and_o to_o reserve_v the_o unjust_a unto_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n to_o be_v punish_v so_o ver._n 4._o evil_a angel_n be_v deliver_v into_o chain_n of_o darkness_n to_o be_v reserve_v unto_o judgement_n judas_n ver._n 6._o those_o angel_n be_v reserve_v in_o everlasting_a chain_n under_o darkness_n unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o great_a day_n this_o show_v what_o sort_n of_o judgement_n be_v before_o intend_v chap._n 3.12_o what_o manner_n of_o person_n ought_v you_o to_o be_v in_o all_o holy_a conversation_n and_o godliness_n look_v for_o and_o haste_v unto_o the_o come_n of_o the_o day_n of_o god_n wherein_o all_o shall_v be_v burn_v up_o but_o we_o look_v for_o new_a heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o see_v you_o look_v for_o such_o thing_n be_v diligent_a that_o you_o may_v be_v find_v of_o he_o in_o peace_n without_o spot_n and_o blameless_a thus_o he_o exhort_v to_o a_o holy_a life_n from_o the_o expectation_n of_o the_o great_a day_n of_o judgement_n and_o dissolution_n of_o the_o earth_n sky_n and_o element_n about_o it_o without_o a_o word_n of_o separate_a soul_n or_o a_o particular_a judgement_n or_o a_o intermediate_n state_n between_o death_n and_o judgement_n
than_o free_o and_o fair_o flow_v from_o the_o word_n and_o intent_n of_o these_o scripture_n well_o but_o still_o there_o be_v four_o text_n not_o instance_a in_o and_o which_o seem_v to_o make_v appear_v a_o intent_n to_o teach_v this_o doctrine_n concern_v they_o i_o say_v that_o mat._n 10._o &_o phil._n 1._o show_v not_o a_o principal_a intent_n so_o to_o teach_v that_o of_o mat._n teach_v principal_o to_o fear_n god_n more_o than_o man_n the_o philip._n intend_v principal_o to_o show_v that_o paul_n will_v have_v christ_n magnify_v by_o his_o life_n or_o by_o his_o death_n and_o that_o it_o be_v indifferent_a to_o he_o by_o whether_o of_o these_o mean_v that_o end_n shall_v be_v attain_v by_o death_n will_v be_v easy_a and_o a_o more_o gain_n to_o he_o but_o by_o life_n he_o think_v may_v be_v more_o profitable_a and_o beneficial_a to_o they_o and_o the_o church_n this_o seem_v the_o principal_a intent_n and_o scope_n of_o this_o text_n and_o not_o to_o teach_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n or_o immateriality_n of_o soul_n mat._n 16._o about_o gain_v the_o world_n and_o lose_v the_o soul_n seem_v to_o show_v a_o intent_n of_o teach_v concern_v soul_n and_o the_o hinge_v of_o its_o mean_v turn_v upon_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o word_n soul_n in_o this_o place_n our_o lord_n previous_o exhort_v his_o disciple_n to_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n and_o follow_v he_o expect_v tribulation_n in_o his_o doctrine_n for_o whosoever_o will_v save_v his_o life_n shall_v lose_v it_o and_o whosoever_o will_v lose_v his_o life_n for_o my_o sake_n shall_v find_v it_o for_o what_o be_v a_o man_n profit_v if_o he_o shall_v gain_v the_o whole_a world_n and_o lose_v his_o own_o soul_n or_o what_o shall_v a_o man_n give_v in_o exchange_n for_o his_o soul_n my_o sense_n of_o this_o text_n be_v that_o the_o word_n soul_n and_o life_n be_v consignificant_a as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v say_v he_o that_o save_v his_o life_n shall_v lose_v it_o and_o he_o that_o lose_v it_o shall_v find_v it_o for_o what_o be_v a_o man_n profit_v if_o he_o shall_v gain_v the_o whole_a world_n and_o lose_v his_o own_o life_n or_o what_o can_v a_o man_n give_v in_o exchange_n for_o his_o life_n if_o one_o lose_v his_o life_n the_o gain_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n can_v do_v he_o no_o good_a nor_o make_v he_o a_o recompense_n for_o it_o and_o the_o devil_n can_v say_v all_z that_o a_o man_n have_v will_v he_o give_v for_o his_o life_n nor_o will_v any_o man_n of_o sense_n take_v the_o world_n in_o exchange_n for_o his_o life_n for_o that_o the_o world_n be_v of_o no_o use_n or_o value_v to_o the_o dead_a so_o as_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o this_o text_n of_o the_o soul_n but_o the_o word_n or_o term_n which_o i_o have_v before_o plentiful_o prove_v to_o signify_v and_o intend_v very_o often_o the_o person_n the_o affection_n the_o intellect_n and_o the_o life_n and_o i_o take_v it_o here_o to_o intend_v the_o life_n of_o the_o person_n and_o not_o the_o soul_n which_o be_v the_o forma_fw-la informans_fw-la of_o the_o man._n to_o the_o parable_n of_o dives_n luk._n 16._o i_o have_v full_o speak_v and_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v but_o a_o parable_n not_o explain_v or_o expound_v by_o our_o lord_n that_o we_o know_v of_o i_o take_v it_o speak_v in_o illustration_n of_o our_o lord_n doctrine_n deliver_v but_o three_o verse_n before_o viz._n that_o which_o be_v high_o esteem_v among_o man_n be_v abomination_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n as_o be_v very_o proper_a for_o that_o purpose_n and_o that_o the_o discourse_v hold_v in_o it_o between_o dives_n and_o lazarus_n be_v suit_v to_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o people_n to_o who_o he_o speak_v and_o do_v not_o intend_v a_o true_a relation_n of_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o death_n i_o conceive_v the_o text_n 10._o mat._n and_o this_o parable_n to_o be_v like_o the_o two_o pillar_n of_o dagon_n house_n the_o main_a prop_n of_o the_o immaterial_a opinion_n upon_o which_o the_o whole_a weight_n of_o it_o lean_v prop_v also_o by_o the_o other_o text_n before_o rehearse_v but_o weak_o and_o i_o leave_v the_o consideration_n to_o such_o as_o shall_v happen_v to_o peruse_v what_o have_v here_o be_v collect_v and_o put_v together_o intend_v single_o the_o search_n and_o manifestation_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o this_o point_n our_o author_n flavel_n lay_v the_o foundation_n for_o proof_n of_o the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n upon_o moses_n his_o text_n quote_v pag._n 1._o of_o his_o book_n viz._n gen._n 2.7_o god_n form_v man_n of_o the_o dust_n of_o the_o ground_n and_o breathe_v into_o his_o nostril_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o man_n become_v a_o live_v soul_n and_o the_o word_n of_o this_o text_n he_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o interpret_v and_o by_o his_o so_o do_v verefy_v the_o old_a say_v mala_fw-la interpretatio_fw-la corrumpit_fw-la textum_fw-la for_o thus_o he_o interpret_v this_o text_n say_v he_o prove_v and_o intend_v that_o god_n do_v then_o create_v a_o spirit_n or_o soul_n out_o of_o nothing_o for_o man_n viz._n a_o immaterial_a intelligent_a substance_n or_o spirit_n and_o that_o be_v either_o first_o create_v and_o then_o infuse_v or_o infundendo_fw-la be_v create_v in_o the_o very_a act_n of_o infusion_n i_o will_v raise_v no_o dispute_n with_o he_o about_o the_o mode_n or_o manner_n of_o his_o intend_a creation_n be_v it_o create_v and_o infuse_v or_o infundendo_fw-la create_v but_o i_o say_v that_o either_o way_n take_v it_o be_v not_o warrant_v by_o the_o letter_n or_o word_n of_o the_o text_n for_o therein_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o spirit_n or_o creation_n out_o of_o nothing_o or_o any_o sort_n of_o creation_n whatsoever_o so_o his_o interpretation_n be_v not_o warrant_v by_o the_o word_n or_o letter_n of_o the_o text_n and_o that_o it_o be_v more_o oppose_v by_o the_o sense_n and_o mean_v of_o the_o text_n than_o it_o be_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o it_o for_o if_o the_o text_n or_o moses_n have_v intend_v or_o mean_v that_o the_o breath_n of_o life_n breathe_v into_o adam_n shall_v be_v take_v for_o such_o a_o spirit_n it_o will_v have_v be_v more_o plain_o express_v in_o the_o text_n or_o at_o least_o the_o propriety_n of_o speak_v will_v have_v require_v to_o have_v have_v it_o express_v after_o another_o manner_n viz._n god_n breathe_v into_o adam_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o it_o or_o that_o viz._n that_o breath_n become_v a_o live_a soul_n but_o the_o text_n be_v otherwise_o word_v it_o neither_o say_v nor_o intend_v that_o the_o breath_n become_v a_o live_a soul_n but_o that_o the_o man_n do_v so_o and_o i_o say_v far_o that_o by_o the_o man_n become_v a_o live_a soul_n be_v not_o intend_v that_o he_o become_v a_o soul_n mere_o or_o single_o call_v by_o aristotle_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o expound_v by_o actus_fw-la primus_fw-la corporis_fw-la organici_fw-la not_o such_o a_o bare_a soul_n without_o a_o body_n a_o thing_n never_o yet_o know_v in_o rerum_fw-la natura_fw-la but_o a_o live_a soul_n in_o composito_n viz._n a_o live_a person_n man_n become_v a_o live_a person_n heb._n 10.39_o we_o be_v of_o they_o that_o believe_v to_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o soul_n viz._n of_o the_o person_n for_o all_o agree_v the_o body_n shall_v have_v a_o salvation_n as_o well_o as_o he_o soul_n i_o perceive_v that_o the_o term_n of_o soul_n very_o oft_o in_o scripture_n intend_v to_o signify_v the_o person_n be_v a_o great_a occasion_n of_o mislead_v the_o apprehension_n of_o the_o reader_n induce_v they_o to_o apply_v to_o the_o single_a and_o bare_a soul_n those_o say_n which_o be_v intend_v of_o or_o for_o the_o person_n so_o be_v the_o case_n now_o cite_v heb._n 10._o and_o so_o in_o our_o text_n now_o examine_v and_o because_o the_o correct_a and_o emendation_n of_o this_o mistake_n seem_v to_o be_v of_o very_o great_a importance_n i_o have_v before_o give_v many_o instance_n of_o the_o usage_n in_o scripture_n expression_n in_o a_o multitude_n of_o place_n and_o yet_o not_o in_o half_a of_o those_o that_o i_o may_v have_v do_v and_o because_o this_o truth_n can_v be_v make_v too_o apparent_a and_o with_o great_a difficulty_n plain_a enough_o i_o will_v touch_v a_o few_o instance_n of_o it_o again_o in_o this_o place_n gen_n 46.26_o all_o the_o soul_n that_o come_v out_o of_o jacob_n loin_n into_o egypt_n be_v 66_o and_o joseph_n son_n be_v two_o soul_n so_o all_o the_o soul_n of_o jacob_n house_n be_v 70_o count_v jacob_n and_o joseph_n here_o soul_n can_v intend_v nothing_o but_o person_n act_n 27.37_o in_o paul_n voyage_n towards_o rome_n and_o shipwreck_n at_o malta_n there_o be_v in_o all_o in_o the_o ship_n 276_o soul_n viz._n person_n isa_n
of_o the_o law_n not_o know_v to_o bare_a nature_n and_o final_o rom._n 4.15_o where_o no_o law_n be_v there_o be_v not_o transgression_n so_o no_o conscience_n accuse_v or_o approve_v and_o all_o this_o prove_v that_o conscience_n in_o man_n be_v not_o a_o act_n pure_o natural_a but_o a_o complex_n act_n of_o and_o educate_v nature_n under_o the_o direction_n of_o some_o sort_n of_o rule_n you_o say_v that_o man_n have_v a_o kind_n of_o natural_a expectation_n of_o receive_v reward_n or_o punishment_n as_o soon_o as_o he_o depart_v this_o life_n i_o grant_v only_o such_o a_o kind_n of_o natural_a as_o education_n and_o custom_n can_v make_v man_n expect_v to_o receive_v what_o they_o be_v teach_v and_o therefore_o do_v believe_v will_v be_v give_v they_o if_o teach_v to_o believe_v receive_v as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v dead_a their_o expectation_n will_v be_v suitable_a if_o teach_v to_o defer_v their_o expectation_n till_o the_o resurrection_n and_o christ_n second_o come_v to_o judgement_n it_o will_v be_v as_o easy_a and_o natural_a to_o expect_v the_o reward_n and_o punishment_n at_o that_o time_n as_o to_o do_v it_o at_o the_o time_n of_o our_o death_n either_o of_o they_o be_v enough_o effective_a in_o we_o to_o create_v a_o endeavour_n of_o obtain_v the_o future_a reward_n and_o avoid_v such_o punishment_n by_o the_o great_a endeavour_n that_o in_o this_o life_n can_v be_v use_v know_v that_o there_o be_v no_o work_n nor_o device_n in_o the_o grave_a whither_o we_o go_v but_o as_o the_o tree_n fall_v so_o it_o be_v like_a to_o lie_v and_o as_o death_n leave_v man_n so_o judgement_n shall_v find_v they_o and_o we_o be_v therefore_o as_o much_o concern_v to_o provide_v for_o a_o good_a departure_n out_o of_o this_o world_n in_o respect_n to_o the_o time_n of_o our_o resurrection_n as_o if_o we_o expect_v a_o immediate_a reward_n or_o punishment_n from_o the_o time_n of_o our_o death_n for_o that_o once_o dead_a in_o my_o sense_n we_o be_v not_o be_v no_o more_o concern_v in_o time_n nor_o the_o pass_n of_o it_o but_o shall_v rise_v again_o as_o if_o we_o have_v lie_v down_o but_o the_o hour_n before_o you_o say_v you_o can_v believe_v that_o the_o primitive_a martyr_n will_v have_v die_v so_o cheerful_o have_v they_o not_o think_v that_o they_o exchange_v this_o life_n for_o a_o better_a immediate_o but_o i_o believe_v they_o may_v do_v it_o in_o expectation_n of_o a_o crown_n to_o be_v give_v they_o at_o that_o day_n the_o great_a day_n of_o general_n doom_n or_o judgement_n and_o so_o say_v peter_n martyr_n in_o his_o common_a place_n this_o be_v the_o consolation_n of_o the_o godly_a afflict_a in_o this_o world_n they_o have_v a_o eye_n to_o the_o resurrection_n and_o thereupon_o quiet_a themselves_o and_o again_o martyr_n in_o death_n be_v comfort_v by_o belief_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o heb._n 11.35_o martyr_n be_v torture_v not_o accept_v deliverance_n that_o they_o may_v obtain_v a_o better_a resurrection_n so_o 1_o thess_n 4.15_o paul_n comfort_v they_o be_v sorrow_n for_o their_o dead_a friend_n not_o by_o give_v they_o assurance_n of_o their_o be_v go_v to_o heaven_n but_o by_o assurance_n of_o the_o resurrection_n the_o manner_n of_o which_o he_o there_o describe_v to_o they_o you_o say_v you_o have_v know_v some_o die_n with_o great_a cheerfulness_n and_o in_o full_a expectation_n of_o a_o immediate_a transportation_n to_o heaven_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o angel_n and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o your_o assertion_n may_v be_v true_a for_o man_n learn_v to_o believe_v and_o practice_v as_o they_o be_v teach_v and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o the_o jew_n turk_n heretic_n and_o the_o old_a woman_n beforementioned_a may_v be_v find_v die_v some_o of_o all_o sort_n with_o great_a constancy_n and_o a_o good_a assurance_n and_o expectation_n of_o future_a felicity_n each_o of_o they_o in_o their_o own_o way_n but_o my_o opinion_n be_v that_o god_n have_v appoint_v a_o day_n in_o which_o he_o will_v judge_v the_o world_n by_o the_o man_n who_o he_o have_v ordain_v and_o that_o it_o be_v appoint_v for_o man_n once_o to_o die_v and_o after_o that_o the_o judgement_n at_o which_o all_o must_v appear_v and_o give_v account_n for_o their_o own_o work_n the_o happiness_n which_o i_o desire_v before_o that_o day_n be_v that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v to_o i_o as_o to_o daniel_n go_v thy_o way_n leave_v this_o life_n and_o wait_v till_o the_o end_n be_v for_o thou_o shall_v rest_v and_o stand_v in_o the_o lot_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o day_n the_o assure_a hope_n of_o a_o joyful_a resurrection_n paragraph_n 8._o you_o grant_v that_o there_o do_v not_o occur_v in_o the_o scripture_n the_o term_n or_o word_n of_o a_o separately_z subsist_v or_o immaterial_a soul_n i_o have_v say_v also_o not_o that_o of_o immortal_a soul_n and_o you_o may_v as_o well_o have_v grant_v that_o too_o for_o that_o neither_o you_o nor_o i_o can_v find_v it_o there_o you_o say_v i_o take_v the_o word_n soul_n in_o scripture_n very_o often_o to_o signify_v life_n or_o person_n and_o you_o grant_v that_o in_o hebrew_n it_o do_v so_o but_o say_v i_o we_o find_v the_o like_a in_o greek_a also_o for_o in_o st._n paul_n shipwreck_n there_o be_v in_o the_o ship_n two_o hundred_o seventy_o six_o soul_n alias_o person_n you_o say_v that_o in_o my_o opinion_n i_o follow_v my_o friend_n mr._n hobbs_n i_o say_v i_o follow_v nothing_o but_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n in_o it_o and_o that_o if_o mr._n hobbs_n have_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n i_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o think_v that_o strange_a but_o proceed_v in_o both_o from_o one_o common_a principle_n which_o make_v our_o construction_n obvious_a to_o the_o reason_n of_o mankind_n if_o i_o have_v ever_o have_v the_o knowledge_n of_o mr._n hobbs_n his_o opinion_n or_o write_n i_o know_v no_o cause_n to_o reject_v or_o refuse_v the_o own_n of_o it_o but_o for_o truth_n be_v sake_n i_o tell_v you_o that_o i_o never_o see_v the_o man_n but_o once_o and_o that_o without_o change_v one_o word_n nor_o do_v i_o ever_o peruse_v any_o of_o his_o write_n to_o my_o remembrance_n nor_o have_v i_o receive_v any_o light_a proceed_n from_o he_o and_o you_o be_v the_o first_o discoverer_n to_o i_o and_o the_o only_a that_o his_o sense_n and_o i_o agree_v in_o it_o paragraph_n 9_o you_o examine_v solomon_n expression_n the_o dust_n shall_v return_v to_o the_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v and_o the_o spirit_n to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o concern_v this_o expression_n my_o treatise_n show_v that_o spirit_n and_o breath_n be_v often_o use_v in_o the_o same_o signification_n and_o may_v pass_v for_o synonyma_n gen._n 2.7_o god_n make_v man_n of_o the_o dust_n and_o breathe_v into_o his_o nostril_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o man_n become_v a_o live_a soul_n viz._n a_o live_a person_n ante._n roccius_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr anima_fw-la page_n 20._o say_v the_o soul_n of_o animal_n or_o brute_n have_v a_o like_a beginning_n to_o those_o of_o man_n quamvis_fw-la per_fw-la emphasin_n ob_fw-la majorem_fw-la animae_fw-la humanae_fw-la dignitatem_fw-la de_fw-la ipsa_fw-la id_fw-la exactius_fw-la exprimitur_fw-la very_o probable_a it_o seem_v that_o god_n give_v to_o brutus_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n as_o well_o as_o to_o man_n although_o as_o he_o say_v moses_n have_v not_o express_v it_o that_o by_o spirit_n here_o may_v be_v intend_v the_o breath_n and_o life_n or_o the_o breath_n of_o life_n seem_v to_o i_o not_o unlikely_a and_o whatsoever_o the_o sense_n may_v be_v or_o whether_o speak_v by_o solomon_n according_a to_o common_a conception_n or_o that_o he_o speak_v it_o as_o you_o take_v it_o for_o the_o last_o result_n of_o his_o judgement_n i_o mean_v thereupon_o to_o follow_v sir_n walter_n raleigh_n direction_n viz._n in_o all_o dark_a and_o hard_a question_n the_o most_o easy_a and_o best_a end_n of_o they_o be_v to_o say_v i_o will_v not_o dispute_v that_o so_o i_o will_v not_o far_o dispute_v the_o intent_n of_o solomon_n in_o this_o place_n but_o willing_o leave_v you_o and_o all_o man_n at_o liberty_n to_o think_v thereof_o as_o their_o reason_n or_o fancy_n shall_v direct_v and_o i_o hope_v for_o a_o like_a permission_n from_o other_o men._n paragraph_n 10._o you_o quote_v st._n matthew_n fear_v not_o they_o who_o can_v only_o kill_v the_o body_n but_o not_o the_o soul_n also_o st._n luke_n text_n in_o the_o same_o point_n which_o name_v not_o the_o soul_n at_o all_o and_o you_o say_v we_o may_v perceive_v that_o the_o substance_n and_o intent_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n be_v the_o same_o in_o both_o place_n viz._n that_o the_o body_n be_v mortal_a may_v be_v kill_v but_o the_o soul_n not_o so_o whether_o this_o your_o assertion_n be_v true_a or_o
final_a and_o hence_o it_o seem_v st._n peter_n believe_v they_o not_o nor_o like_v to_o build_v any_o thing_n upon_o they_o some_o have_v allege_v 1_o pet._n 3.19_o to_o prove_v the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n viz._n that_o christ_n be_v quicken_v by_o the_o spirit_n by_o which_o also_o he_o go_v and_o preach_v to_o the_o spirit_n in_o prison_n etc._n etc._n concern_v this_o text_n i_o have_v say_v before_o that_o i_o do_v not_o understand_v it_o if_o i_o shall_v offer_v to_o prove_v by_o this_o text_n it_o will_v be_v to_o prove_v what_o i_o know_v not_o by_o what_o i_o do_v not_o understand_v and_o what_o i_o will_v not_o offer_v i_o can_v agree_v to_o accept_v my_o desire_n be_v to_o have_v the_o immateriality_n or_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n prove_v by_o some_o text_n that_o i_o do_v understand_v and_o because_o i_o do_v not_o understand_v this_o text_n i_o refuse_v to_o accept_v it_o as_o a_o proof_n of_o the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n and_o proceed_v to_o observe_v in_o the_o write_n of_o st._n john_n 1_o joh._n 2.28_o little_a child_n abide_v in_o he_o that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v we_o may_v have_v confidence_n and_o not_o he_o ashamed_a before_o he_o at_o his_o come_n and_o chap._n 3.2_o belove_a now_o we_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o it_o do_v not_o yet_o appear_v what_o we_o shall_v be_v but_o we_o know_v that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v we_o shall_v be_v like_o he_o for_o we_o shall_v see_v he_o as_o he_o be_v both_o these_o text_n put_v all_o our_o expectation_n after_o death_n to_o the_o future_a appear_v or_o come_v of_o christ_n and_o still_o without_o notice_n of_o any_o state_n or_o thing_n intermediate_n between_o death_n and_o the_o resurrection_n judas_n ver._n 14._o behold_v the_o lord_n come_v with_o ten_o thousand_o of_o his_o saint_n to_o execute_v judgement_n upon_o all_o and_o to_o convince_v all_o that_o be_v ungodly_a among_o they_o of_o all_o their_o ungodly_a deed_n and_o speech_n speak_v against_o he_o refer_v all_o judgement_n future_a to_o life_n unto_o that_o of_o the_o great_a or_o last_o day_n as_o we_o have_v find_v it_o do_v before_o by_o all_o the_o apostle_n who_o write_n be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n with_o a_o consent_n and_o agreement_n among_o they_o much_o above_o ordinary_a and_o which_o testify_v they_o be_v leâ—_n by_o the_o same_o spirit_n promise_v to_o lead_v they_o into_o all_o truth_n we_o see_v this_o promise_n actual_o and_o complete_o fulfil_v in_o the_o text_n allege_v out_o of_o all_o their_o write_n and_o wherein_o they_o all_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n we_o now_o go_v on_o to_o the_o search_n of_o the_o four_o evangelist_n according_a to_o our_o lord_n direction_n search_v the_o scripture_n mat._n 13.36_o christ_n expound_v his_o parable_n of_o the_o tare_n he_o will_v not_o have_v they_o weed_v or_o root_v up_o in_o this_o world_n but_o suffer_v to_o grow_v here_o but_o ver._n 40._o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o angel_n shall_v gather_v they_o and_o cast_v they_o into_o a_o furnace_n of_o fire_n ver._n 43._o and_o then_o shall_v the_o righteous_a shine_n forth_o as_o the_o sun_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o their_o father_n without_o mention_n or_o notice_n of_o a_o intermediate_n judgement_n or_o state_n chap._n 19.28_o you_o who_o have_v follow_v i_o in_o the_o regeneration_n when_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v fit_v in_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o glory_n you_o shall_v sit_v on_o twelve_o throne_n judge_v the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n and_o every_o one_o who_o have_v suffer_v for_o my_o sake_n shall_v receive_v a_o hundred_o fold_v and_o shall_v inherit_v everlasting_a life_n observe_v peter_n ver._n 27._o have_v ask_v our_o lord_n what_o reward_n they_o who_o have_v forsake_v all_o for_o his_o sake_n shall_v have_v therefore_o christ_n give_v the_o abovesaid_a answer_n but_o if_o he_o have_v intend_v or_o know_v of_o a_o immediate_a go_v to_o heaven_n of_o soul_n upon_o death_n of_o party_n it_o seem_v that_o in_o this_o place_n he_o can_v not_o reasonable_o have_v omit_v the_o mention_n of_o it_o whence_o likely_a he_o neither_o intend_v it_o nor_o know_v of_o it_o chap._n 16.27_o the_o son_n of_o shall_v come_v in_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o father_n with_o his_o angel_n and_o then_o he_o shall_v reward_v every_o man_n according_a to_o his_o work_n the_o word_n and_o then_o he_o shall_v reward_v seem_v to_o import_v that_o this_o second_o come_v of_o our_o lord_n be_v the_o only_o know_v time_n appoint_v for_o the_o distribution_n of_o recompense_n future_a to_o this_o life_n mark_v 8.38_o whosoever_o shall_v be_v ashamed_a of_o i_o and_o my_o word_n of_o he_o shall_v the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v ashamed_a when_o he_o come_v in_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o father_n with_o the_o holy_a angel_n without_o notice_n take_v of_o any_o intermediate_n time_n or_o state_n luk._n 12.8_o he_o that_o confess_v i_o before_o man_n i_o will_v confess_v he_o before_o the_o angel_n of_o god_n and_o he_o that_o deny_v i_o before_o man_n shall_v be_v deny_v before_o the_o angel_n of_o god_n chap._n 13.25_o when_o the_o master_n of_o the_o house_n have_v shut_v the_o door_n those_o knock_n without_o can_v come_v in_o but_o the_o worker_n of_o iniquity_n shall_v go_v to_o the_o place_n of_o weep_v and_o gnash_n of_o tooth_n this_o seem_v the_o effect_n of_o a_o general_n judgement_n chap._n 10.14_o it_o shall_v be_v more_o tolerable_a for_o tyre_n and_o sidon_n at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n than_o for_o you_o ver._n 12._o more_o tolerable_a in_o that_o day_n for_o sodom_n than_o for_o that_o city_n chap._n 14.14_o call_v to_o thy_o feast_n the_o poor_a lame_a and_o blind_a and_o thou_o shall_v be_v bless_v for_o they_o can_v recompense_v thou_o for_o thou_o shall_v be_v recompense_v at_o the_o resurrecteon_n of_o the_o just_a this_o seem_v plain_o prove_v the_o resurrection_n to_o be_v the_o time_n and_o even_o the_o only_a time_n for_o expectation_n of_o recompense_n and_o that_o deliver_v by_o our_o lord_n be_v own_o mouth_n the_o high_a authority_n that_o christian_n can_v expect_v or_o desire_v job_n 5.28_o all_o that_o be_v in_o the_o grave_n shall_v hear_v his_o voice_n and_o shad_v come_v forth_o they_o that_o have_v do_v good_a unto_o the_o resurrection_n of_o life_n and_o they_o that_o have_v do_v evil_a unto_o the_o resurrection_n of_o damnation_n who_o shall_v hear_v his_o voice_n in_o the_o grave_n not_o the_o body_n or_o soul_n but_o the_o dead_a person_n and_o they_o shall_v come_v forth_o at_o that_o time_n only_o and_o be_v doom_v and_o judge_v to_o life_n or_o damnation_n chap._n 6.39_o my_o father_n will_n be_v that_o of_o all_o which_o he_o have_v give_v i_o i_o shall_v lose_v nothing_o but_o shall_v raise_v it_o up_o again_o at_o the_o last_o day_n ver._n 40._o he_o that_o believe_v on_o the_o son_n shall_v have_v everlasting_a life_n and_o i_o will_v raise_v he_o up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n ver._n 44._o he_o that_o come_v to_o i_o i_o will_v raise_v he_o up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n ver._n 54._o he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n i_o will_v raise_v he_o up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n in_o the_o 2d_o &_o 3d._n of_o the_o revelation_n there_o be_v a_o great_a variety_n of_o reward_n promise_v to_o he_o that_o overcome_v but_o here_o the_o only_a reward_n in_o our_o four_o place_n be_v to_o be_v raise_v up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n to_o life_n everlasting_a as_o a_o abundant_a recompense_n for_o all_o faith_n performance_n and_o suffering_n and_o show_v that_o to_o be_v the_o only_a time_n future_a to_o this_o world_n when_o they_o be_v to_o be_v warrantable_o and_o upon_o good_a ground_n expect_v and_o hope_v for_o by_o all_o true_a believer_n chap._n 12.48_o the_o word_n that_o i_o have_v speak_v the_o same_o shall_v judge_v a_o man_n at_o the_o last_o day_n as_o mat._n 12.36_o of_o every_o idle_a word_n that_o man_n shall_v speak_v they_o shall_v give_v account_n at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n if_o they_o have_v give_v such_o a_o account_n of_o a_o particular_a judgement_n soon_o after_o death_n what_o need_n can_v there_o be_v of_o bring_v idle_a word_n to_o account_v over_o again_o at_o the_o general_n judgement_n there_o seem_v no_o probability_n in_o it_o chap._n 14.1_o let_v not_o your_o heart_n be_v trouble_v you_o believe_v in_o god_n believe_v also_o in_o i_o in_o my_o father_n house_n be_v many_o mansion_n and_o i_o go_v to_o prepare_v a_o place_n for_o you_o and_o if_o i_o go_v and_o prepare_v a_o place_n for_o you_o i_o will_v come_v again_o and_o receive_v you_o unto_o myself_o that_o where_o i_o be_o there_o you_o may_v be_v also_o this_o show_v when_o